Naruto: Join the chat group after the night of extermination!

Luo Siwei traveled to the world of Naruto and became Uchiha Tao, the uncle of the second pillar.

Join the Zhutian chat group and purchase origin potions from the group store to make up for the deficiencies in your bloodline and Sharingan.

He defeated the second pillar with his strength and went to the third generation to get back the Uchiha clan’s savings, collections and ninjutsu scrolls;

He operated on the Root, warned Orochimaru, relieved Danzo of his duties, and took away the Book of Seals;

He expelled Uchiha Itachi from the Uchiha clan, cooperated with the Akatsuki organization, and helped Mei Terumi seize the position of Mizukage;

…

Of course, while strengthening himself, Luo Siwei also helps his group members to become stronger and change their own destiny!

Huang Feihong organized a militia, protected the Black Flag Army, dominated Guangdong and Guangxi, defeated Gallic Chicken and John Bull, and shocked Southeast Asia;

Zhai Rang took charge of Wagang, surrounded the cities from the countryside, dismembered the aristocratic families, and pacified the world;

The two snake and scorpion monsters snatched away the seven gourd babies, took the Seven Star Pill, injured the White Crane Boy under the Nanji Xianweng, and fled from the gourd mountain;

…

Naruto: Join the chat group after the night of extermination!
Chapter 1: People in Naruto, join the chat group!
Slowly opening his eyes, Luo Siwei found himself lying in the hospital.
Looking at his slightly pale palm, which looked like he was only about seven or eight years old, it was obviously not his hand.
“Am I dreaming?” Luo Siwei couldn’t help but wonder in his heart, “Or have I traveled through time like what is said in the online novels?”
Looking around, Luo Siwei found that there was also a child lying next to him.
Staring at the child, Luo Siwei felt more and more familiar with him: “Isn’t this the grown-up Nijiru? Have I traveled to the world of Naruto?”
At this moment, a memory emerged in Luo Siwei’s mind.
After absorbing this memory, Luo Siwei finally confirmed that he had indeed traveled to the Naruto world and became a member of the Uchiha clan, named Uchiha Tao.
As for why he was in the hospital, it was because a genocide took place a few days ago, and he and Nijima were the only ones left in the Uchiha clan.
However, although he is the same age as Erzhuzi, in terms of seniority he is Erzhuzi’s uncle.
After figuring out his situation, Luo Siwei couldn’t help but sigh: “The Naruto world, and the Uchiha clan, is a bit difficult to deal with!”
At this moment, a strange voice suddenly sounded in Luo Siwei’s mind.
“Ding! Welcome to join the chat group!”
“Because you are the first member to enter the chat group, you automatically become the chat group owner!”
“You can enter the chat group interface just by meditating!”
Hearing the strange voice in his mind, Luo Siwei was stunned at first, but he quickly realized that his golden finger had arrived!
As expected, time travelers all come with a golden finger!
Trying hard to suppress his excitement, Luo Siwei silently thought about the chat group of all heavens in his mind.
Soon, a virtual chat group interface appeared in front of Luo Siwei.
After carefully looking at the chat group interface, Luo Siwei discovered that this chat group has many functions, including but not limited to daily check-in, group warehouse, file sharing, member attribute panel, group mall, etc.
Clicking on the member attribute panel, Luo Siwei saw his own character attributes.
Name: Luo Siwei (Uchiha Tao)
Level: Zero
Skills: None
Group Points: 0
“My current character attributes are really simple!” Luo Siwei thought to himself, “Let me sign in first and try!”
“Ding! Congratulations to group leader Luo Siwei for signing in successfully and getting 15 group points!” (Signing in can randomly get 1 to 100 group points)
Looking at the 15 group points he had earned from signing in, Luo Siwei sighed, “It seems like my luck today is just average!”
Turning his eyes to the group mall, Luo Siwei found that he couldn’t buy anything with the points he had.
After calming himself down, Luo Siwei prepared to add people to the chat group.
As the owner of the Zhutian chat group, Luo Siwei has quite a lot of authority.
Not only can he invite, ban, and kick out group members, but when group members purchase items in the group mall using group points, he can also receive a dividend of 5% of the sales price.
After making the group announcement and precautions for the chat group, Luo Siwei began to recruit people.
As Luo Siwei sent out the invitation, new members soon joined the chat group.
“Ding! Welcome Han Li, the mortal’s immortal cultivation story, to join our group!”
“Ding! Welcome Huang Feihong from the Huang Feihong series to join our group!”
“Ding! Welcome Zhai Rang from The Legend of the Twin Dragons to join our group!”
Luo Siwei didn’t expect that he would pull Han Li in for the first time!
After Luo Siwei sent “The Twin Dragons of the Tang Dynasty” and “Huang Feihong Series” to Huang Feihong and Zhai Rang for reading, he quickly gained the trust of the two.
Under Luo Siwei’s guidance, the two uploaded their skills to the chat group and exchanged them for group points.
Only Han Li remained silent in the group even after Luo Siwei sent him “A Mortal’s Journey to Immortality”.
However, Luo Siwei, who knew Han Li’s character, did not say anything, but began to check the martial arts uploaded by Huang Feihong and Zhai Rang.
The exercises uploaded by group members to the chat group can be learned and practiced by everyone for free.
Moreover, if you use group points, you can also reach the maximum level of skills with one click.
At this moment, a nurse came in and prepared to give the two of them an injection, and saw that Luo Siwei had already opened his eyes.
So the nurse immediately shouted outside: “Uchiha Tao is awake, go and inform the Hokage.”
Hearing the nurse’s call, Erzhuzi next to him also woke up.
“Where is Uchiha Itachi? I want to kill him!” As soon as he woke up, Jiraiya was so excited that he wanted to fight Itachi to the death.
After hearing what Erzhuzi said, Luo Siwei regained his composure and said with a curled lip, “Sasuke, don’t say such stupid things in the future! After this, can’t you see the gap between you and Uchiha Itachi? Saying these nonsense is useless except for making outsiders laugh at you!”
“If you want revenge, then practice hard instead of complaining and saying naive words.”
Erzhuzi stared at Luo Siwei with red eyes: “That man killed my parents, your eldest brother and sister-in-law, and the whole clan, and you can still lie here calmly, you don’t deserve to be a member of the Uchiha clan.”
Luo Siwei sighed, “Even if you want revenge, you must recognize your strength. Blindly looking for Uchiha Itachi is not revenge, but suicide! Sasuke, my stupid nephew, is it the comfortable environment before that made you have a wrong perception? Do you think that any place in the ninja world is as stable as Konoha?”
“I’m afraid that as long as you leave Konoha, you will be captured by human traffickers before you find Uchiha Itachi! If you are lucky, you will be sold to some noble ladies as a plaything or a puppy. Your appearance is suitable for it.”
“If you’re unlucky, you’ll become the material for someone else’s laboratory! The Uchiha clan was exterminated, and Sharingan is now a scarce resource. I don’t know how many people in the ninja world want to get this pair of eyes.”
After hearing what Luo Siwei said, Erzhuzi was completely silent.
After a long while, Nizhuzi said viciously: “I must kill Uchiha Itachi! Tao, my parents and the tribe members cannot die in vain.”
Luo Siwei nodded and said, “Of course, no one dies in vain! But don’t forget your and my current age. We are just seven years old and still in school. We still have five years to go before we can be considered official ninjas. Uchiha Itachi is now a Jonin and has awakened the Mangekyō Sharingan. He has the strength to compete with the Kages of each village.”
“If you want to kill Uchiha Itachi, wait until you become a ninja first!”
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: Conquer Erzhuzi, my sorrow is greater than yours! (Newbies please collect flowers and comment!) (Old version)
Hearing what Luo Siwei said, Erzhuzi said angrily: “Five years! How can I live these five years? My parents’ bodies have rotted, and the murderer Uchiha Itachi is still out there at large.”
As he spoke, a magatama slowly turned in Erzhuzi’s scarlet eyes.
Looking at Erzhuzi’s appearance, Luo Siwei also revealed his Sharingan.
The two magatama spun rapidly, and a cold aura filled the air, which was more powerful than Sasuke’s Sharingan.
“My sorrow is greater than yours, Sasuke. You disappoint me so much! Even if you find Uchiha Itachi now, you will just die in vain! If you die, who will avenge Uchiha?”
Erzhuzi stiffened his neck and said, “If I die, I will still have you. As long as we are alive, we must avenge our family.”
Luo Siwei was somewhat speechless: “Don’t call yourself an Uchiha in the future, you idiot. If the two of us die, the Uchiha clan will really be exterminated.”
“Now our mission is not only to avenge our family, but also to strengthen the Uchiha clan and add new population to the family.”
“Even if we can’t take revenge, we must never let the Uchiha clan be exterminated and completely disappear in the long river of history! The Uchiha clan has been passed down for thousands of years. Do you want to become a sinner of the family?”
Erzhuzi stopped talking immediately. Even though he had experienced the pain of genocide, he was still just a child after all.
Looking at Erzhuzi who didn’t know what to say, Luo Siwei said seriously: “If you want revenge, I won’t stop you, but you have to defeat me first! If you can’t even beat me, don’t even think about seeking revenge on Uchiha Itachi! From now on, you should recuperate in the hospital and don’t let your mind wander.”
Just at this moment, footsteps were heard in the corridor.
The Third Hokage and Iruka, the teacher of the Ninja Academy, walked in.
Luo Siwei didn’t bother to pay attention to the third generation. He just stared at the ceiling, as if he had not yet recovered from the huge disaster of genocide.
Not to mention Hashira, after this incident, his personality became cold and aloof, and he has no respect for the Hokage and the like.
Iruka sighed and said, “Hokage-sama, Tao and Sasuke probably haven’t recovered from the events of that day. This kind of trauma will probably take several years to slowly recover.”
The Sandai nodded and looked at the two of them kindly: “Tao, Sasuke, Konoha has already designated Uchiha Itachi as an S-rank traitor, and will also find a way to help you get revenge! You can rest and recuperate in the hospital. Now that there are only two of you left in the Uchiha clan, you must take good care of your health.”
Luo Siwei remained indifferent, as if he didn’t hear what the third generation said.
The Third Hokage is a guy who likes to smooth things over. The truth behind the Uchiha clan’s genocide is probably closely related to the Third Hokage’s indulgence and acquiescence to Danzo.
On the contrary, Erzhuzi is not completely aloof. After all, he was a rich young man with a happy family a few days ago. Even if he turned evil, it would not happen so quickly.
“Thank you, Third-generation Lord, but I want to kill Uchiha Itachi myself to avenge my parents.”
Hearing what Nijiru said, Sandai said with a kind face: “Good boy, I believe in you! Take good care of your injuries and study hard in the ninja school, and that day will come.”
The third generation gave Nijiru two bowls of chicken soup and left with Iruka.
Luo Siwei knew clearly that three generations’ efforts had been in vain!
Erzhuzi is a complete ungrateful person in the early stage. He will do anything to get revenge and will give up anything.
Erzhuzi looked at Luo Siwei with some doubt: “Tao, why are you unwilling to pay attention to the Third Hokage? Don’t you have a lot of ideas?”
Luo Siwei glanced at Erzhuzi and said, “Now that the family is gone, do we no longer need to follow seniority? Next time, remember to call me uncle, not Tao! Even if it’s just the two of us, we must not forget the family rules.”
Erzhuzi just turned his head away, too lazy to pay attention to Luo Siwei.
Seven days passed in a flash, and the two were discharged from the hospital one after another and moved into the Uchiha ancestral home.
Luo Siwei searched all areas of the ancestral home according to his memory, but found basically nothing valuable.
The Uchiha’s collection of ninjutsu scrolls also disappeared, probably taken away by the third generation.
When I have time, I will ask the third generation. I hope they will not be ungrateful.
Looking at Luo Siwei rummaging around, Er Zhuzi asked curiously, “Tao, what are you looking for?”
Luo Siwei rolled his eyes at Erzhuzi and said, “Look at how much wealth we have left! We both have to make a living. Tomorrow you and I will go to the Hokage Building to find the Sandaime. The Uchiha people are not all dead yet! We have to take back the property that belongs to us.”
Erzhuzi nodded.
At midnight, Luo Siwei was sleeping soundly.
A howl came out of Erzhuzi’s mouth, and then he sat up directly, his forehead covered with cold sweat, and he was breathing heavily.
Luo Siwei opened his eyes, looked at Er Zhuzi and said, “Don’t tell me you’re still having nightmares? With your current state of mind, you’d be lucky to live a normal life, let alone revenge.”
Erzhuzi said stubbornly: “Don’t underestimate me! I think you are heartless. Your family has been destroyed and your relatives have died, and you can still sleep well!”
Luo Siwei was unmoved: “No matter how much you say, it’s useless. In the end, strength is respected in the ninja world! If you are not convinced, then fight. The weak have no right to speak in this family.”
“Fight me if you want. Even if you activate two magatama, I can still beat you.”
Since childhood, the second pillar has better qualifications than his uncle Uchiha Tao, which gave Sasuke some confidence.
However, the current Uchiha Tao is no longer the original Tao, but Luo Siwei who traveled from Blue Star.
These days, Luo Siwei has not only been practicing the skills of Huang Feihong and Zhai Rang, but also asked Han Li for some small green bottles of spiritual liquid.
Now Han Li has believed in the existence of the Zhutian Chat Group and has developed trust in group members such as Luo Siwei.
Coupled with the origin potion that Luo Siwei bought from the group mall with points, the defects in his bloodline and Sharingan are slowly being made up.
The Uchiha bloodline itself is incomplete, it only has half of the Otsutsuki bloodline.
After Indra, the Mangekyō became an incomplete bloodline limit, and only the Eternal Eye can be considered the complete Sharingan bloodline.
The two men came to the yard. The dark yard did not cause any trouble to the two people with Sharingan.
Luo Siwei didn’t intend to give Erzhuzi any chance, so he rushed forward as soon as he stood up.
“Tao, you are not as good as me in physical skills! Although you were born a few months earlier than me, you can’t beat me in terms of strength.” Looking at Luo Siwei rushing over, Erzhuzi shouted.
As soon as Erzhuzi finished speaking, Luo Siwei appeared in front of him and kicked him directly in the stomach, kicking him out.
Then Luo Siwei walked up to him and knocked Erzhuzi unconscious with two punches.
“Sasuke, be more respectful to your uncle, the future head of the Uchiha clan! I used to treat you as my nephew, so I gave in to you and didn’t bother with you.”
“But now there are only two of us left. I have to show some strength and subdue you so that you can keep some sanity.”
Erzhuzi was a little dumbfounded. He didn’t expect that Uchiha Tao, who had been suppressed by him before, was so strong.
“Go back to sleep, and go to the Hokage building tomorrow morning to ask the Sandaime for money.”
Erzhuzi nodded, obviously agreeing with Luo Siwei’s words.
Chapter 3: Find the Third Generation to get back Uchiha’s things! (New book, please collect flowers and comment!) (Old version)
The next morning, the two of them simply washed up and left the Uchiha clan territory.
This was the first time the two had come here since the night of the genocide.
In just over ten days, the huge tribal land had become desolate, and there were blood marks on the walls, telling of the tragedy of that night.
Erzhuzi was very emotional and clenched his fists: “I will never let Uchiha Itachi go. He didn’t even let the old, the weak, women and children go.”
Luo Siwei glanced at Erzhuzi and said, “Your emotions are not very stable. I will apply for a spacious house in the central area of ​​Konoha Village to prevent you from being emotionally agitated so often.”
In the Hokage building, the two met the Third Hokage through the on-duty ninja.
“Tao, Sasuke, you seem to have recovered well. What do you want to talk to me about this time? I am the Hokage of the village, and it is my duty to serve every villager.” The nice words came out of the Third Hokage’s mouth as if they were free.
Luo Siwei said slowly: “Hokage-sama, I have made a major discovery. Uchiha Itachi must have his own accomplices, and there are quite a few of them.”
The third generation’s face changed instantly!
But soon, the Third Hokage showed a puzzled look and asked: “Tao, how did you know that? They actually dared to collude with Uchiha Itachi. My Konoha will definitely not let these guys go.”
Erzhuzi also looked at Luo Siwei with a puzzled expression. How come he didn’t know that there were other people involved in the genocide night?
Luo Siwei said slowly: “Third-generation sir, all the deposits, collections, and even ninjutsu scrolls of the Uchiha clan have disappeared.”
“Itachi Uchiha cannot take these things away by himself. He must have accomplices, and quite a few! Please, Third-sama, find out who these people are and kill them to comfort the Uchiha’s spirit in heaven.”
The Sandai’s expression relaxed slightly. He thought Luo Siwei had known the truth about the Uchiha clan’s extermination from somewhere, but it turned out to be just a guess.
The Sandaime showed a self-proclaimed kind expression: “Tao, Sasuke, you misunderstood! On the night of the incident, although Uchiha Itachi took some things with him when he escaped, many of them were still left in the Uchiha ancestral home.”
“I was worried that there might be thieves or people with other intentions who would come to steal from the Uchiha clan, so I had the remaining money and ninjutsu scrolls collected.”
“I was planning to tell you these two days. Since Tao asked, I’ll just be honest with you two. But you are too young now. Holding too much money will only put you in danger.”
“I will give you enough pocket money every month, and also give you a basic ninjutsu scroll. When you graduate and become strong enough, you can come and claim all the things.”
Luo Siwei knew clearly that the three generations had no good intentions, but this was the best solution at the moment, since they were just two seven-year-old kids.
Coming out of the Hokage building, Nizhuzi looked at Luo Siwei and asked, “Tao, where are you going later? Aren’t you going to the Ninja School?”
“Remember to call me uncle next time! You go, the ninja school is too boring, I’m going fishing. You’re so handsome, a lot of girls in your class like you, it’s a good opportunity for you to go to the ninja school and seduce a few of them, and then you can get married in a dozen years and have children for the Uchiha family.”
Erzhuzi snorted coldly and turned away.
In his current understanding, Ninja School is the place for orthodox learning.
However, in Luo Siwei’s opinion, the foundation of Konoha’s new generation is indeed very good, but practicing too early is equivalent to overdrawing the body and lowering the upper limit.
He doesn’t need to lay the foundation. The origin potion and the spiritual liquid in the small green bottle can make up for the time needed for his body to grow.
After returning home and finding a fishing rod, Luo Siwei went to the river and started fishing.
While fishing, Luo Siwei was also chatting with people in the chat group.
Huang Feihong: “Today, Lord Liu from the Black Flag Army came to me and wanted me to help him manage the militia!”
Luo Siwei: “Manage the militia? Did the Black Flag Army run into any trouble?”
Huang Feihong: “Yes! The court is planning to reduce the size of the Black Flag Army and let some soldiers leave the Black Flag Army! Lord Liu can’t disobey the court order, but he also wants to find a way out for the brothers who leave the Black Flag Army, so he plans to let them join the militia!”
Zhai Rang: “Master Huang, the Black Flag Army should be one of the few armies in your court that can fight. You are actually thinking of disbanding it. Your court is really rotten!”
Huang Feihong: “Hey…”
Luo Siwei: “But to be honest, Mr. Liu’s idea is not bad! As long as the militia can keep up with the training, and the disbanded Black Flag Army soldiers are not demoted, they can still play a role at the critical moment!”
Huang Feihong: “That’s true, but I’m not good at this and I don’t have any idea how to manage the militia!”
Luo Siwei: “This is actually simple. As long as you can get the money and manage it with strict discipline, it’s not difficult!”
Huang Feihong: “How do you think we should make money? There are quite a few people in this militia. If we use strict discipline to manage them, the money needed will not be a small amount!”
Luo Siwei: “Master Huang, in Foshan, with the help of the militia, it’s not too easy to make money!”
Huang Feihong: “Master, you don’t mean for me to learn from those underworld forces, oppress the people, and rob and plunder, right?”
Luo Siwei: “Of course not! If nothing else, just doing some business of buying and selling vegetables is enough to support the militia! And if the militia comes to buy vegetables, both vegetable farmers and ordinary people will not have to be exploited by those gangs at the docks, which is a good thing!”
The World of Wong Fei Hung Series, Foshan, Bao Zhi Tang.
Looking at the suggestions provided by Luo Siwei, Huang Feihong couldn’t help but fall into deep thought.
After a while, Huang Feihong decided to accept Luo Siwei’s suggestion.
Next, Huang Feihong asked Luo Siwei for some suggestions on how to strictly manage the militia.
A few days later, under the witness of Foshan gentry from all walks of life and the Black Flag Army commander Liu Yongfu, the Foshan militia headed by Huang Feihong was officially established.
The newly established Foshan militia has more than 500 soldiers, which is definitely a strong new force.
Moreover, most of them are former Black Flag Army soldiers, and they possess quite impressive combat effectiveness.
Any gentry who saw the militia lineup would place the militia in a more important position in their hearts.
If their interests were not at stake, they would not easily confront the militia directly.
With the presence of a large number of former Black Flag Army soldiers, the militia’s organization and discipline were quite good from the very beginning.
The rest of the young and strong men from Foshan who joined the army because of the army’s reputation, with the help and guidance of these veterans in the army, quickly got into the game and performed the drills in an orderly manner.
At Luo Siwei’s suggestion, the main venue for the militia’s training was located on a piece of wasteland not far from the pier.
Huang Feihong also put a lot of thought into it, and the martial arts he taught to the militia soldiers were obviously improved.
The moves are simple yet practical, and have a very good effect in strengthening the muscles and bones.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Chapter 4: Huang Feihong starts making money! (New book, please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
Because the organizational structure of the militia is relatively complete, with squadron leaders, platoon leaders, and battalion leaders, corresponding to teams of ten, fifty, or a hundred people.
With former Black Flag Army soldiers acting as temporary captains and as core members, the militia’s training and a series of affairs were quickly put on track.
At this point, Huang Feihong could free up his time to help the militia find ways to make money.
That day, after the militia brothers finished their training, Huang Feihong winked at his apprentice Zhu Rourong and several temporary captains of the militia, indicating that they should not leave in a hurry.
“Today, you will come with me to the dock to negotiate business with the fishermen!” Huang Feihong said to Zhu Rourong and others after everyone else left. “We may encounter some troubles and obstacles. Then it will depend on your fists and martial arts!”
“What’s the matter, Master? Do you want to fight?” Zhu Rourong suddenly became interested.
This guy is a bully at the dock market, and due to his personality, he seems to be fearless.
“Master Huang, just tell us who you want to deal with, and we brothers will never embarrass you!” Several temporary captains around also echoed.
“What do you mean I’m going to deal with someone? I’m just trying to increase the income for my brothers!” Huang Feihong couldn’t help but laughed and scolded, “Let’s start with selling fish, and then gradually expand the business!”
After saying this, without paying attention to the surprised looks of Zhu Rourong and others, Huang Feihong led his men directly to the dock to find where the fishermen were concentrated.
“Boss Cao, let me tell you something. From now on, the militia will collect all the fish we catch!” Huang Feihong went straight to the leader of the fishermen at the dock and stated his purpose.
Boss Cao was surprised and asked tentatively: “Master Huang, as long as you can settle the trouble at the dock, we can give you the fish we collect!”
Boss Cao didn’t expect that Master Huang, who was usually harmless, would now plan to start a fish business.
Huang Feihong nodded and said leisurely: “Boss Cao, then we have a deal!”
After saying that, Huang Feihong, Zhu Rourong and others hurried to the restaurant in the city.
Seeing the backs of Huang Feihong and his group leaving, Boss Cao began to worry, thinking that this matter might not be that simple, and there might be chaos at the dock for a while.
The militia is so powerful and he is not blind. Once they start fighting, none of the gangsters on the dock will be able to withstand it.
And to be honest, the fishermen are willing to cooperate with the militia, which can at least reduce a lot of exploitation. After all, Master Huang’s reputation is still very good!
When he arrived in the city, Huang Feihong went straight to the owner of the largest restaurant.
After hearing Huang Feihong’s purpose, the restaurant owner was hesitant and spoke hesitantly, refusing to tell the truth.
Seeing the restaurant owner’s expression, Huang Feihong said slowly, “Boss, the fish and shrimp provided by the militia are all alive, and they are still at market price. They haven’t forced you to raise the price. What are you hesitating about?”
“Master Huang, you can’t say that!” The restaurant owner said with a bitter face, “I believe that the militia can provide live fish and shrimp at market prices, but the restaurant has already outsourced the supply of fish and shrimp for a year!”
At this point, the shopkeeper’s face was full of helplessness: “In doing business, the most important thing is sincerity…”
“So that’s it!” Huang Feihong nodded.
Then he turned around and left, asking Zhu Rourong to leave the restaurant together, leaving behind only the shopkeeper with a gloomy expression.
“Master…” After leaving the restaurant, Zhu Rourong was worried that his master was upset because of his bad start, so he said, “You don’t know that the owner of this restaurant is quite selfish. The one who provides vegetables, meat, eggs, fish and shrimp to the restaurant is his nephew!”
“Of course I know that. Don’t worry, I’m fine!” Huang Feihong said with a smile, “How could I not have done a thorough investigation before coming here? His nephew is actually a gang member!”
“Since you know that, why are you still…” Zhu Rourong was puzzled.
Several militia leaders who followed were also confused.
They all have stable suppliers, and they are close relatives. If the militia wants to forcibly intervene and snatch the goods, won’t they be disliked?
“It’s because his nephew is a gang member and not a good guy that I came here to negotiate!” Huang Feihong didn’t care. “Since you don’t give me face, don’t blame me for being rude!”
Hearing what Huang Feihong said, Zhu Rourong looked at his master with some curiosity.
Why do I feel like my master is different from before?
Next, Huang Feihong and his companions went to another restaurant and this time negotiated directly with the restaurant owner.
The result was quite smooth. I don’t know whether it was because they were afraid of the militia’s strength or wanted to give Huang Feihong face, but the agreement was reached smoothly.
The content of the agreement was very simple, that is, the supply of fish and shrimp to the restaurant was handed over to the militia, and the restaurant purchased them at market price, with settlement on a daily basis and no credit was allowed.
The militia is not only responsible for transportation, but also has to ensure that the fish and shrimp are alive.
However, although it was a good start, the subsequent negotiations with other restaurants in Foshan city were not smooth.
To sum up, the restaurants where the boss himself is in charge have basically reached an agreement.
Unless there are special relationships, these restaurant owners will basically give Huang Feihong this face, after all, it doesn’t matter who you purchase fresh fish and shrimp from.
If the restaurant is run by the shopkeeper, there will basically be no agreement.
The situation is similar to that of the first restaurant. Either the purchase of vegetables is outsourced to relatives, or they have business dealings with gang forces at the dock, and it is not easy to get them to spit them out.
Of course, Huang Feihong had no intention of making things difficult for these uncooperative restaurants.
Huang Feihong just wanted to find a way to make money for the militia, he didn’t really want to go after the local ruffians!
After visiting the restaurants in the city, the next step is to visit the larger number of small restaurants.
The result was unexpectedly smooth. Almost all the small restaurants that Huang Feihong and his party visited agreed to provide fresh live fish and shrimp by the militia.
It is understandable if you think about it. These small restaurants do not have much demand for live fish and shrimp every day, and the gangs that monopolize the fish and shrimp business at the dock probably don’t think highly of them either.
Moreover, these small restaurants are basically family-run and do not have much ability to withstand risks. Regardless of whether they are willing or not, they do not have the courage to reject the good intentions of the militia.
After following Huang Feihong around the city and signing a number of supply agreements, Zhu Rourong also understood Huang Feihong’s idea of ​​making money.
Isn’t it just about seizing the monopoly interests of the dock gangs and making money from the difference between buying fish and shrimp and selling them?
He can do this too!
The money earned is used to subsidize the lives of some militia members, and it is estimated that it can maintain the size of the militia.
By analogy, with the strength of the militia, they can not only monopolize the supply of fish and shrimp at the dock, but also take over the supply of vegetables.
That’s what he thought, and the militia leader who came with him basically had the same idea.
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
Chapter 5: Cutting off someone’s financial resources is like killing their parents! (New book, please add flowers and give reviews!) (Old version)
Zhu Rourong was also a person who could not keep things to himself, so he told Huang Feihong what he was thinking directly.
After hearing Zhu Rourong express his inner thoughts, several militia leaders nearby quickly echoed him.
“Yes, Master Huang, I also think Zhu Rourong’s idea is a good one. We can definitely expand the stall and make more money!”
“That’s right. Those gangs on the dock are not good guys. We can replace them and let the laborers on the dock earn more!”
“That’s right, at least we won’t bully the people on the dock at will!”
…
Looking at the excited faces of the crowd, Huang Feihong shook his head and said, “Just take it step by step. If we make too much noise all at once, I’m afraid there will be bloodshed! The militia has just been established, so it’s better not to make such a big fuss!”
Huang Feihong knew very well that if the militia caused trouble, the government would definitely take immediate action to deal with it.
Apart from anything else, the governor of neighboring Guangdong Province will never give up!
The next day, at the fishing boat area at the dock.
Most of the militia brothers who had just finished training came and surrounded the area, calling it a training march.
This was the time when the fishing boats that had gone out to the river returned, and the cabins were full of fresh fish and shrimps jumping around.
The pier was soon filled with the peculiar fishy smell of fish and shrimp.
Several men with strong gangster vibes, with clothes askew and arrogant looks on their faces, came over and prepared to collect the fish as usual.
When they buy fish, they try to lower the price as much as possible and often sell them on credit, without considering the fishermen’s ability to bear the cost at all.
The fishermen were suffering terribly and some even went bankrupt due to their inability to make ends meet.
However, their actions today are doomed to fail!
Seeing the militia blocking the road, these people didn’t care at all. They just pushed forward and tried to force their way through.
As a result, they were pushed back by the young and strong militiamen who blocked the road.
At this moment, they realized that something was wrong.
Seeing the angry faces of the young militiamen blocking the road, several people panicked and dared not act arrogantly as usual.
The leader approached carefully, but the young militiamen blocking the road just glared at him and immediately stopped, not daring to act rashly.
But he didn’t stop talking and asked directly what was going on.
The young and strong militiamen who were blocking the road had already received orders and ignored them.
However, core members of the militia, including Huang Feihong and Zhu Rourong, were in the fishing boat area at the dock at this time, negotiating prices with the owners of the fishing boats.
Huang Feihong had no intention of lowering the price, nor did he even think about buying on credit. Instead, he directly took out his own savings as payment for the goods.
The fishermen who had just returned from fishing saw the handfuls of copper coins and the aggressive posture of the young and strong militiamen, so they said nothing and made the deal readily.
The money is exchanged for the goods, and the young and strong militia are responsible for weighing and transferring the fresh fish and shrimp on the fishing boats.
For a moment, there were splashes of water and a lot of noise.
Such a movement naturally cannot be concealed.
The gang thugs who were still trying to gather information from the young militiamen blocking the road got furious when they saw this scene, and their bad tempers flared up, and they started yelling immediately.
“What are you doing?”
“Don’t you know this is our territory?”
“That’s right, that’s right! Why don’t you go and ask around…”
“Collecting fish, what else can you do?” Looking at the angry gang thugs, the young and strong team leader of the road blocking militia smiled and said, “If not for this, why would the militia brothers go through so much trouble?”
“You, you guys…” Those gangsters were so angry that their faces turned red and their necks became thick, but they didn’t dare to say anything nonsense.
Do you really think the militia doesn’t dare to beat people?
Watching the fresh fish and shrimp on the fishing boats at the dock being taken away bucket by bucket by the young militiamen, these gang thugs’ eyes turned red.
Since they were sent to collect fish, they must be good fighters with bad characters in the gang.
There are bound to be some trouble every time you collect fish. If you don’t have strong enough fists and a vicious heart, how can you do this job?
But as gang thugs, they know how to read people’s expressions and seek benefits and avoid harm.
Seeing the young and strong militia mobilizing in large numbers, these gang thugs immediately became timid and had neither the mind nor the courage to cause any trouble.
However, the gang’s mission cannot be dealt with casually, so they can only send someone to report to the higher-ups immediately.
At this time, Huang Feihong, Zhu Rourong and others were personally in charge of collecting the fish. They had already begun to instruct the young and strong militia to pack the fresh fish and shrimp into barrels and load them onto carts, and immediately deliver them to designated locations in the city.
As for the gang forces whose interests were robbed, they didn’t care at all.
Nearly three hundred young and strong militiamen gathered, most of whom were former Black Flag Army officers and soldiers. No gang in Foshan dared to challenge them.
Such a big fuss in the fishing boat area naturally attracted the attention of the entire dock.
After finding out about the militia’s actions, many dock forces gloated over their misfortune.
Only a very small number of smart people couldn’t help but frown.
The militia can use their influence to interfere in the fish and shrimp purchasing business, so naturally they can also forcibly interfere in the business of other industries at the dock.
It was none of his business, so he just kept a distance from it. Even if he felt that it was inappropriate, he did not dare to do anything rash in the face of hundreds of young and strong militiamen.
Here, young and strong militiamen pulled carts loaded with fresh fish and shrimps and headed to the city to deliver the goods in a mighty manner. Each cart was guarded by a small team of young and strong militiamen.
With this strength, unless they encounter a collective attack from the elite members of the gang, they can hold on for a while even if they encounter trouble.
By the time follow-up support arrives, things will not be easily resolved by the troublemakers.
The militia has created such a big fuss and is blatantly cutting off people’s financial resources. It’s difficult to resolve the issue peacefully.
So Huang Feihong did not follow the cart to leave the dock, but stayed in the fishing boat area with Zhu Rourong, waiting for the follow-up reaction of the gang whose source of income had been cut off.
“Master, what should we do next?” Zhu Rourong looked excited, and it was obvious that he was the kind of person who enjoyed watching the fun and taking advantage of the situation.
“You’ll know in a moment!” Huang Feihong rolled his eyes at the guy and said slowly, “I hope some of these guys are not confused, otherwise there will be a fight today!”
“Haha, if this turns into a group fight, I won’t be polite!” Zhu Rourong became more and more excited, ready to fight, “I haven’t used my full strength for a long time…”
Looking at Zhu Rourong’s appearance, Huang Feihong wanted to teach him a lesson and teach him to be more calm when doing things!
Chapter 6: Ten battles and ten wins, monopolizing the fish and shrimp business! (New book, please collect flowers and comment!) (Old version)
Just as Master Huang Feihong and his apprentice were talking, a group of gangsters came rushing over with great momentum.
There were probably hundreds of people, and those walking in front all had fierce faces, and it was obvious at first glance that they were not to be trifled with.
But it is very obvious that the younger brother following behind, both in terms of momentum and physique, seems to be just there to make up the numbers.
The aggressive gangsters stopped when they were about ten steps away from the main militia. The leader shouted angrily, “What’s wrong with you militia? Why are you here to steal our business?”
“I can’t stand the way you guys are exploiting the fishermen. I see injustice and I’ll help them!” Huang Feihong strode out of the passage made by the young militiamen and looked at the leader and said slowly, “Why, it’s not possible?”
Seeing that it was Huang Feihong who was speaking, the leading guy couldn’t help but take a step back, but still managed to stay strong and said, “Master Huang, we haven’t offended you before, right? Why are you trying to make things difficult for us?”
Huang Feihong waved his hand and said, “No need to waste time talking nonsense. If you have the guts, just defeat the militia brothers present!”
He had no intention of being polite to the gangsters at the docks. These guys were notorious for their evil deeds and none of them were good.
Hearing Huang Feihong’s impoliteness, the leading guy’s eyes became bloodshot, his forehead was full of blue veins, and his face looked very ferocious.
Unfortunately, no matter how angry he was, he still had some sense and didn’t dare to act rashly.
Not to mention Huang Feihong, the master who is famous in Foshan, even the young and strong militiamen behind him don’t look like they are easy to mess with.
He only has a few dozen men who can fight, and the rest are just there to make up the numbers. If a fight really breaks out, he will probably be asking for trouble.
He was even worried that Huang Feihong would take advantage of the fight to kill him.
He was a vicious guy, and he thought that others had similar thoughts, so he didn’t dare to gamble.
Suppressing his anger, the leader looked at Huang Feihong and said in a deep voice: “Master Huang, don’t you want to give me a chance at all?”
At this moment, he just wanted to save face and save his life.
Huang Feihong chuckled and gave a plan that he had already discussed with the people chatting: “In this way, the daily fish and shrimp harvest of the fishing boats will be divided into ten parts!”
“You and the militia will each send out ten people. Whether you draw lots or directly appoint them, fight ten games!”
At this point, Huang Feihong’s voice gradually increased: “Every fight represents a harvest of fish and shrimp. Whoever wins gets it!”
“How is it? The opportunity has been given. If you can’t get it because of your own efforts, you can’t blame me for not giving you face!”
It would be best if there was no direct physical conflict. Wong Fei-hung took the opportunity to do some private work, intending to set rules at the dock and find an opportunity for the militia soldiers to go up and gain practical experience.
“This…” The guy in the lead didn’t expect Huang Feihong to make such a statement, and hesitant for a moment.
Looking at the hesitant guy in front of him, Huang Feihong said unhappily: “Don’t you even have the courage to fight? No one will die, what are you afraid of?”
“You said it wasn’t a life-or-death duel!” The guy in the lead suddenly became alert, “Then let’s do as Master Huang said!”
Huang Feihong was not polite and struck while the iron was hot, saying: “Well, we’ll select the contestants later and we’ll compete here!”
The leading guy nodded, turned around and went to select participants for the competition without saying a word.
As the saying goes, it is better to lose the battle than the fight. Even if he cannot win, he has to fight ten times. He really cannot afford to lose face.
The news spread quickly and caused an uproar.
Not to mention that at the dock, the young militiamen and gang thugs are preparing to compete for the right to purchase fresh fish and shrimp.
On the other side, in Foshan city, the young and strong militia members in charge of transportation had successfully delivered the fresh fish and shrimp on the carts to the designated location.
Those restaurants and diners that signed agreements with the militia naturally got the fresh fish and shrimp they needed, and paid the bill directly after acceptance.
The business of these restaurants and hotels has not been affected.
Again, for these restaurants and hotels, it doesn’t matter who they purchase fresh fish and shrimp from, as long as they can guarantee the quality of the goods and the transportation time.
But those restaurants that refused to cooperate with the militia were not so lucky.
Throughout the morning, no fresh fish or shrimp was delivered to the kitchen, which naturally affected the restaurant’s business.
Foshan is an area with numerous rivers and is close to Guangzhou, so there is no shortage of both river and seafood, and they are all fresh.
But this time the militia directly occupied the fishermen’s area at the dock, which provided most of the fresh fish and shrimp supply to Foshan city.
Once this route was cut off, several large restaurants had no supply of fresh fish and shrimp that day.
A customer ordered fish and shrimp dishes, but the restaurant was unable to provide them. One can imagine the impact this had on the restaurant’s reputation.
As the sun slowly rose, the owners of these restaurants became as anxious as ants on a hot pan.
The fish and shrimp suppliers who usually arrive on time are nowhere to be found, and no one knows where all these people have gone.
In short, as the militia forcibly controlled the supply of fresh fish and shrimp at the dock, this business was completely taken over.
As for the competition with the gang that previously monopolized the fish and shrimp business, the result is naturally self-evident.
The strength of the Black Flag Army soldiers is still good. Although their martial arts skills can only be considered average, they have no problem dealing with thugs from ordinary gangs.
Even if Huang Feihong and his disciples did not take action, the militia would have won ten battles in a row this time, and the leader of the opposing gang was so humiliated that he had no courage to continue making trouble and left in disgrace.
At noon that day, Huang Feihong, Zhu Rourong, and a group of close friends from the young and strong militia, set up a banquet at a tavern near the pier and had a big meal to celebrate.
The militia brothers who had previously transported fresh fish and shrimp returned with the silver money after settlement.
Huang Feihong immediately took inventory. In just one morning, he made nearly fifty taels of silver just by earning the difference between purchasing and selling fresh fish and shrimp.
By this calculation, this business alone is enough to maintain the size of the militia and ensure that there is no lack of nutrition for daily training.
Chapter 7: Huang Feihong Continues to Work Hard! (New book, please collect flowers and comment!) (Old version)
Such a big thing happened at the dock and it couldn’t be concealed at all.
Moreover, most of the young and strong men in the militia were mobilized, and the commotion was quite big.
If the troops stationed in Foshan were not the Black Flag Army, if they were replaced by other Qing troops, they might have suspected that the militia was plotting something bad.
As the leader of the Black Flag Army, Liu Yongfu naturally heard the news very quickly.
So he immediately invited Huang Feihong to his residence to inquire about the situation.
Huang Feihong expressed his thoughts and previous actions, and then said to Liu Yongfu: “Master Liu, the militia has forcibly taken away the right to purchase fresh fish and shrimp. At least we can guarantee that we can purchase them at normal prices!”
“And to be honest, there’s nothing wrong with the militia’s actions, not to mention that they left a gap!”
“The competition can be started at any time. As long as the opponent is strong enough, it is not impossible to regain the right to purchase fresh fish and shrimp from the militia!”
Liu Yongfu was speechless. What else could he say?
But he didn’t expect that Huang Feihong, who was always kind to others, actually had such a strong side!
Seeing that Liu Yongfu remained silent for a while, Huang Feihong continued his efforts and directly showed the accounts of the first harvest. What he said shocked Liu Yongfu’s heart and he couldn’t blame him for the time being.
Huang Feihong said it very bluntly that all the money earned would be used to subsidize the needy members of the militia.
What else can Liu Yongfu say?
At this time, Zhu Rourong, who came with Huang Feihong, also spoke up: “Master Liu, you also know the situation of the militiamen, especially the militiamen who were converted from the Black Flag Army soldiers!”
“They are not from Foshan, so it is very difficult for them to find a job to make a living!”
“If the militia cannot provide them with a living allowance, it won’t take long for them to quit the militia and leave. This is not a good thing for the militia or themselves!”
Liu Yongfu nodded silently.
In fact, although the government dislikes the militia in Huang Feihong’s world, they are not too afraid of it. The key is that the relationship between the militia and the Black Flag Army is too close, which is the main reason why the government wants to suppress it.
But if most of the militia members are dismissed soldiers of the Black Flag Army, the government would not dare to do too much, let alone target them directly.
If one is not careful and causes trouble, even a first-rank admiral will be in trouble.
“But even with this income, it still wouldn’t be enough if we really spent it!” Liu Yongfu said to Huang Feihong.
Huang Feihong said confidently: “Master Liu, this time the fresh fish and shrimp thing has made a good start. Later we can send people to purchase meat, eggs, vegetables and poultry, and even raise them ourselves and sell them to restaurants and hotels in the city. The income will not be bad!”
Liu Yongfu was stunned, and subconsciously asked: “Are you going to attack other gangs?”
“Not really!” Huang Feihong waved his hand and said, “For meat like pork, beef and mutton, Zhu Rou Rong should have enough channels to purchase them, right?”
Zhu Rourong nodded, with confidence on his face: “No problem, I have been in the pork business for so long, I still have many channels in this regard!”
“For supplies like vegetables and eggs, we can send local militiamen to go directly to the countryside to purchase them!” Huang Feihong looked at Liu Yongfu and said, “We won’t oppress the people, but the local bullies won’t be able to get any of it!”
At this point, Huang Feihong said slowly: “If the quantity of materials we purchase is large enough, we can send them directly to Guangzhou via the river and sell them at a higher price!”
“According to this calculation, the money we earn will definitely be quite a lot, which should be more than enough to subsidize the brothers in the militia!”
Liu Yongfu pondered for a long time, and finally said: “Master Huang, let’s do it according to your idea! But there is one thing that must be done, that is, the militia cannot oppress ordinary people!”
“Please rest assured, Lord Liu. I am not the kind of person who would oppress the people,” Huang Feihong said in a loud voice.
Coming out of Liu Yongfu’s mansion, Zhu Rourong gave Huang Feihong a thumbs up and praised, “Master is really amazing. He fooled Master Liu so easily!”
“Don’t talk nonsense, I didn’t fool Lord Liu!” With his hands behind his back, Huang Feihong said unhappily, “What I said are the future action plans!”
“I thought Master was going to overthrow all the gangs at the dock!” Zhu Rourong said regretfully, “I was ready to take action!”
Huang Feihong sighed and said, “The really tough gangs at the docks are the ones who run gambling dens and opium dens. They all have official support behind them!”
“It’s not that I’m afraid of them. If we want to deal with them, we have to do it thoroughly and kill all the backbones of these gangs in one go. Otherwise, there will be endless troubles!”
In fact, other gangs active at the docks were now on high alert.
He was afraid that he would become the next unlucky guy and be caught off guard by the militia who relied on their advantage in numbers, and put himself in a bad situation.
Although the militia had opened a gap, it was not a complete defeat, but there were not many experts at the dock who were confident of snatching a share of resources from the militia.
As a result, the sea was calm for several days and no unexpected incidents occurred.
The militia, which only drilled once every three to five days, became much more active for some reason.
Every morning, there are about 150 young and strong militiamen busy buying and selling fresh fish and shrimp.
The fixed profit of fifty to one hundred taels of silver per day was soon turned into real supplies, which were distributed to the brothers in the militia who were in difficult circumstances, helping them through the difficult times.
Within the militia, Zhu Rourong, on behalf of Huang Feihong, held a meeting with a group of captains, stating that the militia would have many more actions to take and that their income would increase in the future.
At that time, the militia can even provide fixed benefits to militia members in the form of subsidies, and the minimum standard is to be able to live in Foshan city.
The living example is right in front of them. The core members of the militia can think of many ways to make money, so they naturally would not doubt Huang Feihong’s ability.
They just excitedly said that if they needed to fight with certain forces, they must notify them and their brothers first.
Soon, the militia started an investigation mode, registering all the information of each young and strong individual, such as birthplace, family relationships, interests and hobbies, martial arts skills, etc., and creating files.
Subsequently, purchasing teams were formed, led by local militiamen or as guides, with some former Black Flag Army soldiers as the backbone.
They were directly dispersed to the suburbs and villages around Foshan in the name of militia training.
By using local militia as a link, they quickly reached a purchasing agreement for vegetables, meat, eggs, chickens, ducks and other poultry with local landlords and gentry.
Chapter 8: Meet the Twelve Little Strongmen of Naruto! (New book, please collect, comment and give flowers!) (Old version)
In the city, Huang Feihong and Zhu Rourong went out again to negotiate with all the major restaurants and diners, and they no longer encountered any ungrateful people.
Those restaurants had been cut off from the supply of fresh fish and shrimp for several days. Although they urgently purchased them from the market at high prices, they still could not avoid the loss of reputation.
The militia showed signs of continuing to cut off supplies, which had already frightened the shopkeepers.
Things became much simpler after that. Not only was an agreement on the supply of fresh fish and shrimp reached, but agreements on the supply of vegetables, eggs, meat and poultry were also easily reached.
In this way, in addition to training, the militia soon became the largest supplier of agricultural and fishery products in the entire Foshan city.
The daily income basically reached about two hundred taels, which was considered generous.
At least the militia has planned to build its own canteen. According to Huang Feihong’s plan, it should at least provide lunch to reduce the living pressure of the young and strong members of the militia.
However, there are conditions. That is, the militia’s training was changed from once every five days to once every three days, the same as the Black Flag Army.
Daily training, such as individual and team-scale training, has never been interrupted since then.
There was no other way. Even if the young and strong militia members did not train, they had to follow the shift schedule set by Huang Feihong and be responsible for the purchase and transportation of agricultural and fishery products.
The road traffic conditions of this era can only be described as horrific.
The urban area is okay, but once you get to the countryside, the roads are basically dirt roads, and transporting bulk goods is really a strenuous job.
Without sufficient physical strength, even if you have sales channels, you will not be able to deliver the goods to the destination in time, and you will forget about making business.
In addition, not to mention the urban areas, the order in the countryside is not very good either.
There are always thugs who block the road and collect fees, not to mention the customs checkpoints that are unique to the late Qing Dynasty, which will definitely make caravans doing medium and long-distance freight business question their lives.
The militia doesn’t have to worry about this issue. The troops stationed in Foshan are the Black Flag Army, they are typical brothers. How could they possibly collect tolls from their own brothers?
There were even some customs checkpoints that the Foshan government officials planned to let the militia take over.
The cost savings in this area alone are enough to bring the militia’s income to a considerable level.
Not only that, when the Black Flag Army saw that the militia had taken over the purchase and sale rights of most agricultural and fishery products in Foshan city, they simply handed over all related procurement in the army to the militia.
Knowing that the Black Flag Army was having a hard time, Huang Feihong did not think about making any money. He only charged the basic purchasing and transportation fees, and at most added some hard work fees for his brothers. There was no profit at all.
But in this case, the Black Flag Army will naturally support the militia. At least in the current Foshan area, the militia can act with impunity.
Not causing trouble for others is already considered quite restrained, and other forces dare not take the initiative to provoke the militia.
The fear of attracting retaliation from the Black Flag Army is no joke.
In this way, the militia had sufficient financial support, and not only did it not show any signs of falling apart, but it seemed to be thriving.
Seeing that the militia was thriving, Huang Feihong naturally expressed his gratitude to Luo Siwei and others in the chat group.
Luo Siwei, who was fishing by the river at this time, looked at Huang Feihong’s thanks in the chat group and couldn’t help but smile slightly.
Just as Luo Siwei continued to give Huang Feihong advice, Erzhuzi’s voice rang in his ears: “Uchiha Tao, is this your way of cultivation?”
Looking at Erzhuzi who was standing in front of him with a bad face, Luo Siwei said calmly: “Nephew, have you forgotten your generation again? This is a world where the strong prey on the weak. Before you can beat me, you must unconditionally support everything I do, even if I skip classes every day to go fishing.”
Erzhuzi took a deep breath. Luo Siwei’s words were so infuriating that he really wanted to beat him up, but unfortunately he was no match for him.
“I see.”
Hearing Erzhuzi’s words, Luo Siwei nodded with satisfaction: “Take these fish, we will eat braised fish today.”
The next morning, Luo Siwei and Erzhuzi went to the Ninja School together.
Since I have come to this world, I must meet the important characters in the Naruto world, such as the few strong men in Konoha.
“Sasuke, I guess you didn’t listen to the teacher’s lecture a few days ago. I’ll lend you my notes!” Haruno Sakura looked at Sasuke shyly as he walked into the classroom.
“No, I don’t need that thing.” Erzhuzi said coldly.
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “Sasuke has been in a bad mood these days, Sakura, don’t mind.”
“No, Tao, Sasuke is your only relative, you have to take good care of him.” Haruno Sakura looked at Luo Siwei and said.
Hearing what Haruno Sakura said, Erzhuzi frowned immediately: “We don’t need outsiders to meddle in our family affairs, so just mind your own business!”
Haruno Sakura’s face suddenly turned pale.
Luo Siwei came to the rescue of Haruno Sakura and said, “Sasuke is right. You’re meddling in everything before you even get married. What will happen after you get married? Men hate being meddled in the most. Sakura, I’m helping you.”
“Tao, you’re here.” At this time Shikamaru walked into the classroom from outside and greeted Luo Siwei.
Erzhuzi is popular with the ladies in the class, but he has almost no friendship with the male classmates.
After his clan was exterminated, he became even more withdrawn, thinking only of revenge, and had no intention of making friends.
Uchiha Tao’s grades were originally not as good as those of Niruko, but he was popular and skipped classes with the boys in the class, so he had his own small group.
“Well, I’ve rested for a few days and have stayed at home long enough. It’s just the right time to come back to school!” Luo Siwei nodded at Shikamaru.
Although life in the Ninja School was boring, it reminded Luo Siwei of his carefree life in school.
Lying on the table, Luo Siwei took a sip of the spiritual liquid from the small green bottle, feeling the slow strengthening from his stomach to his whole body, and he was very satisfied.
Although the Hokage was in chaos, these past few years were a rare period of peace, and the top brass’ attention was not on the Uchiha.
“Tao, what are you thinking about? The teacher is calling you!” Shikamaru poked Uro Siwei.
Luo Siwei turned around and met the gaze of his teacher.
“Tao, what are you thinking about? So absorbed in it?”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “Teacher Shuimu, I’m wondering if Uchiha Itachi has accomplices? How strong is he? Why can’t even the Anbu find his trace?”
As soon as these words came out, Shuimu’s face suddenly turned ugly.
Is this something that should be said in ninja school?
Many classmates all looked over.
“Isn’t Uchiha Itachi also a member of the Uchiha clan? Why would the Anbu want to find his trace?”
“What is Anbu? Is it a department of our Konoha?”
“It seems so? I haven’t heard of it before!”
For a moment, there was a lot of discussion in the classroom.
Chapter 9: The Uchiha clan cannot be bullied by anyone! (New book, please collect and comment!) (Old version)
Soon, an ANBU appeared at the door and said, “Mizuki, Uchiha Tao, the Hokage-sama wants to see you.”
Shuimu’s face looked extremely ugly.
He just wanted to make the Uchiha kid look bad in the classroom, but he didn’t expect the kid to come up with a powerful trick.
These things are not what students in current ninja schools should know.
Luo Siwei and Shuimu soon arrived at the Hokage’s office.
The third generation first glanced at Shuimu, then showed a kind look and said to Luo Siwei: “Tao, how did you think of saying the names of Uchiha Itachi and Anbu in class?”
“The role of us ninjas is to allow children to spend their childhood in school without worries. It is not advisable to let them know these things too early.”
Luo Siwei shrugged and said, “Third-generation master, I was just thinking too hard, and when teacher Shuimu called me, I said it subconsciously.”
Sandai chuckled and said, “It’s not your fault, but it’s not a good habit to be distracted in class. You’re a good kid, go back to class first.”
“Yes, Sandaime-sama.”
As soon as Luo Siwei walked out of the office, the expressions of the third generation became serious.
Looking at the Sandai’s expression, Shuimu broke out in a cold sweat: “Sir Sandai, I didn’t expect Uchiha Tao to say these words. I just saw that he was distracted and wanted to remind him.”
The Sandaime waved his hand and said, “I know what you’re thinking, Mizuki. It’s not the quality of a ninja school teacher to kick a former big family member when he’s down! Considering that this is your first offense, I can spare you the punishment. I hope you’ll always be vigilant in the future and act according to the Will of Fire.”
Shuimu wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and nodded quickly: “Yes, Third Generation Master.”
Sandai waved his hand and Mizuki hurriedly left the office.
Outside the Hokage Building, Luo Siwei was leaning in the shadows with his eyes closed.
Hearing the footsteps, Luo Siwei opened his eyes and said, “Teacher Shuimu.”
Shuimu stopped immediately and saw Luo Siwei standing in the shadows. “Tao, why are you here? Why don’t you go to school?”
Luo Siwei laughed and said, “Teacher Shuimu, I waited for you because I wanted to tell you a truth. The declining Uchiha is still the Uchiha, and people like you can’t just take advantage of it. A wealthy family with only two people is still a wealthy family, and wealthy families should not be provoked.”
After saying that, the Sharingan instantly appeared in Luo Siwei’s eyes and slowly rotated.
In Shuimu’s sight, Luo Siwei completely disappeared, and there was only a pair of rotating Sharingan between heaven and earth. The strong sense of oppression made Shuimu unable to move, and he broke out in a cold sweat.
It took half a minute for the feeling to disappear.
At this time, Luo Siwei had already disappeared.
“Damn it!” Shuimu was left with nothing but helpless rage, but there was nothing he could do.
If they were on the battlefield, Luo Siwei could kill him with just one glance.
Not long after Luo Siwei returned to the classroom, Shuimu returned, as if nothing had happened.
However, when Shuimu was in class later, he didn’t even have the courage to look at Luo Siwei.
Afraid of being controlled by the Sharingan and doing something excessive.
“Tao, what did the third generation tell you? Why does it seem that Mr. Mizuki has become much more honest? This is unlike his usual style.” Shikamaru asked curiously.
Luo Siwei just laughed: “Haha, I guess it’s irritating.”
A day at Ninja School is boring and leisurely.
In the afternoon, Luo Siwei brought Erzhuzi back home.
Along the way, Erzhuzi was in deep thought.
Looking at Erzhuzi who was deep in thought, Luo Siwei asked, “What are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in it!”
“I was thinking about the shuriken throwing formula that the teacher taught me today.”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “It’s useless for an illiterate like you to think about that. What’s important is actual combat! It’s better to actually throw a few times than to think about the formula. I remember that Uchiha Itachi often taught you how to throw ninja tools.”
“In addition to the Fire Style and Sharingan, the other thing that we Uchiha are famous for in the ninja world is the throwing of ninja tools.”
“The throwing techniques and formulas in the ninja school are taught to civilians and ninjas who have no throwing foundation. We Uchiha don’t need to learn that stuff.”
After saying that, Luo Siwei casually threw out two kunai.
The kunai collided with each other in the air, constantly changing directions, and finally all of them were stuck in a big tree in the distance.
“This is the throwing technique that our Uchiha clan developed with the help of the Sharingan.”
Erzhuzi stared at the kunai in a daze.
He had seen better throwing techniques, but Luo Siwei’s words made him confused: “Tao, since the things in the ninja school are so useless, why do we continue to waste time going to the ninja school? It is better to practice at home than to waste time in the ninja school.”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “Currently, ninjas in the ninja world carry out missions in groups of three. The purpose of the ninja school is to allow ninjas to develop feelings and form bonds from an early age, so as to prepare for future missions.”
“Another point is that starting to practice too early can easily overdraw your body and lower your upper limit. You may become a strong man at the level of Hokage in the future, but if you work hard to refine chakra and squeeze your body since childhood, you may not be able to improve when you become a jonin. This is potential.”
Nizhuzi said without hesitation: “As long as I can kill Uchiha Itachi, I don’t care if it squeezes my body and reduces my potential.”
Luo Siwei was somewhat speechless and said: “You idiot, do you think you can kill Uchiha Itachi by squeezing your body? If you can’t even lay a good foundation, how can you have the capital to sprint to a higher level in the ninja world?”
“You have no hope of revenge now, so don’t think about it. Just live your student life in the ninja school without any worries.”
“If you think about random things every day, it will only make you lose your concentration and slow down your progress. You won’t get any benefits. Go cook a meal and change your mind so that you don’t think about random things all day long.”
“I can’t.” Erzhuzi said righteously.
Luo Siwei snorted coldly, “I can’t do that either! You don’t want me to cook for you every day in the future, do you? Sasuke, let’s go to Choji’s barbecue restaurant to eat barbecue.”
“You have time to hire a nanny these two days, and you can learn to cook from her in the future.”
“Why?” Erzhuzi was a little unconvinced.
Luo Siwei sneered, “Just because I’m stronger than you, you can’t beat me! When you can beat me, I’ll do whatever you say.”
Erzhuzi was very angry, but he didn’t know how to refute.
Because Luo Siwei was telling the truth, he is indeed stronger than Erzhuzi now.
Chapter 10: Zhai Rang begins farming! (New book, please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
Luo Siwei brought Erzhuzi to Dingci’s barbecue restaurant, and while eating barbecue, they chatted with everyone in the chat group.
Zhai Rang was talking about the improvements he had made to the management of Wagangzhai in recent days and hoped that Luo Siwei could give more suggestions.
Luo Siwei naturally knew everything about this.
Looking at the various suggestions put forward by Luo Siwei, Zhai Rang took them all into mind.
Ever since Zhai Rang carried out a series of reforms on Wagangzhai according to Luo Siwei’s suggestions, the strength of the Wagang Army has begun to increase rapidly!
Although his soldiers could not understand some of Zhai Rang’s reforms, they did not dare to disobey him in the face of his overwhelming strength.
Now the military discipline of the Wagang Army is even better than that of the imperial army. When they go out to rob, they do not touch the belongings of ordinary people, nor do they rob ordinary merchants. Even if they encounter a large caravan, they only collect part of the toll.
In fact, as long as they paid the tolls, they could move freely in the areas controlled by the Wagang Army, just like the government officials.
Moreover, the Wagang Army also seized the manors and fields of local tyrants and began to cultivate them themselves.
By the time of autumn harvest, they may even be self-sufficient!
Just then, his subordinates came in and told Zhai Rang that Shan Xiongxin and Xu Shiji had come to seek refuge in Wagangzhai.
Zhai Rang, who had watched his future video, naturally knew that these two guys were both masters!
So Zhai Rang personally came to the outside of Wagangzhai to welcome Shan Xiongxin and Xu Shiji.
Shan Xiongxin and Xu Shiji did not expect that the leader Zhai Rang would come out to greet them personally, and they were quite moved for a moment.
The three of them had a very pleasant conversation, and Zhai Rang asked his men to prepare a banquet to celebrate!
Of course, in addition to celebrating the joining of Shan Xiongxin and Xu Shiji, Zhai Rang also wanted to take the opportunity to improve the food for his brothers.
Because of Zhai Rang’s reforms, the Wagang Army was naturally not so unscrupulous when they went down the mountain to plunder, and the harvest was much worse than the same period in history.
In addition, Zhai Rang began to gradually strengthen the management of military discipline, and the food standards were lowered again and again.
Forget about drinking big bowls of wine and eating big mouthfuls of meat every day. It’s good enough to have a meal every ten days or half a month. The main thing is to let the brothers eat their fill so that they have strength for training.
In order to convince his subordinates, Zhai Rang set an example by reducing his own food standards.
Since the big boss is so frugal, the small bosses under him will naturally follow suit.
So now that they have the opportunity to have a big meal, the small leaders of the Wagang Army are naturally smiling with joy.
Seeing these little leaders so happy, Shan Xiongxin and Xu Shiji became even happier. They thought that the people of Wagang attached great importance to their joining!
After a delicious meal, Zhai Rang got the new recruits Shan Xiongxin and Xu Shiji drunk!
Time quickly came to the autumn of the seventh year of Daye.
Emperor Yang Guang of the Sui Dynasty issued an edict to attack Goguryeo, and a major campaign was launched across the country.
Three million young and strong men across the country were forced to do labor service, and the official roads were filled with carriages and horses heading to the front line in Youzhou, resulting in countless fields being abandoned and the people wailing.
At this time, Zhai Rang was riding his horse with a group of his younger brothers in the area directly controlled by the Wagang Army.
This is a plain area with crisscrossing ditches, fertile fields, and crops growing well in the fields.
A feeling of joy at the harvest season suddenly rose from my heart.
“Gather the brothers as soon as possible to harvest the crops in the fields and store them in the warehouse!” Zhai Rang slowly slowed down the horse, pointed at the fields of crops, and instructed his fellow villager and younger brother beside him.
“Don’t worry, chief. We brothers have been ready for this!” The younger brother beside him looked very happy. He looked at the endless fields with sparkling eyes, as if there were incredible treasures here.
For ordinary people, this fertile field is indeed a great treasure.
With these fields, as long as they are cultivated well, we won’t have to worry about going hungry in the future. This is the biggest benefit.
“Are all the farm tools for harvesting crops complete?” Zhai Rang smiled slightly. Feeling the good mood of his younger brothers, he himself was in a pretty good mood as well.
“The gap is not small, but it’s not a big problem!” The trusted younger brother who followed closely beside him said indifferently, “We all got through this way, it’s no big deal!”
“You still have to be careful!” Zhai Rang reminded, “When harvesting, don’t let down your guard. Those tyrants are not good people!”
This piece of fertile land was naturally snatched from the local tyrants.
It has to be said that the strength of the local powerful forces that had just emerged from the Northern and Southern Dynasties was not exaggerated.
A manor controlled a large piece of land and many tenants, or hidden households.
Not only did the manor have sufficient food reserves, but the tenants and hidden households under its control were also organized to carry out semi-military exercises.
The manor itself also has a certain amount of armed forces, including one or two third-rate martial artists.
If Zhai Rang had not led the charge during the initial attack and used his powerful strength to smash the gate of the manor, they would not have been able to capture the powerful stronghold that controlled this piece of land in one fell swoop.
Otherwise, if you want to rely on your younger brothers to attack head-on, I’m afraid the losses will be very heavy.
It can be said that after experiencing this wave of fighting to seize land, Zhai Rang deeply understood that the aristocratic families and local tyrants at that time were basically paramilitary organizations.
Any stronghold-style manor can mobilize more than a hundred young and strong armed forces, and they have all undergone semi-militarized training. Their war potential is not weak at all.
“Big leader, don’t worry about this!” The trusted younger brother around him sneered, “With the current strength of our Wagang Village, it’s already a great honor for us not to cause trouble for those guys!”
“If they don’t know how to live or die and take the initiative to attack, don’t blame us for being ruthless!”
Zhai Rang nodded slightly. He would not easily touch the common people and low-level merchants, but there was no need to be polite to the local tyrants.
According to the information he had collected, which of the local tyrants in the Wagang area did not have blood on their hands and committed heinous crimes?
If you dig into their past, you’ll find that they’re all devilish!
Regarding these guys, Zhai Rang robbed their land without any psychological burden.
“Don’t be careless. With your limited martial arts skills, you will be defeated if you meet a real martial arts expert!” Although he was satisfied, Zhai Rang still reminded, “Don’t be stubborn if you encounter a tough opponent. Report it immediately!”
Through chatting with Luo Siwei and others, and watching the future video of his own world, Zhai Rang knew very well that his men had no power to fight back against those martial arts masters and fierce generals in the army!
Chapter 11: Zhai Rang, who developed a rural base! (Please add flowers and give comments!) (Old version)
After hearing Zhai Rang’s instructions, his trusted younger brother disagreed: “Big leader, you overestimate those local tyrants! Without the help of the local gangs, how can their own military strength withstand the torment of our brothers?”
“Whether it’s the art of joint attack by the army or the art of volley shooting with bows and crossbows, these are not something that those so-called third-rate martial artists can handle!”
Zhai Rang glanced at the guy and didn’t think there was anything wrong with it.
Since joining the chat group, he has been training his brothers strictly, not only teaching them simple boxing and martial arts to strengthen their bodies, but also putting a lot of effort into the art of combined attack.
If you encounter a second-rate or above fighter, the ordinary military joint attack method is unlikely to be effective.
Unless you directly use numbers to consume them, or surround and kill them with powerful bows and crossbows, it will be difficult to keep them alive.
However, against third-rate or lower martial artists, the army’s combined attack techniques are still very effective.
At this time, there were very few masters in Wagang, but many third-rate and inferior martial artists could still be found.
During the siege of the local tyrant’s manor, the brothers also accumulated some experience in fighting with martial artists, so they seemed very confident and arrogant.
“By the way, are there a lot of refugees joining recently?” Zhai Rang changed the subject and asked about the hot things happening within Wagang recently.
Thanks to Emperor Yang Guang of the Sui Dynasty, this guy was really a madman and had no idea what the people’s power was.
They always set deadlines for completing some major project, and simply don’t take the lives of ordinary people seriously. They conscripted three million laborers at one time, and they had to bring their own food.
Zhai Rang didn’t know what to say. Such an action was simply trying to force ordinary people into a desperate situation!
If things go wrong, there will be large-scale deaths from forced labor and a large number of ordinary people’s families will go bankrupt.
Moreover, Yang Guang only ordered the conscription of laborers, but he did not care about how the laborers went to the front line in Youzhou or the coordination and management along the way.
According to the information Zhai Rang knew, in the heart of the Central Plains where Wagang was located, corpses were strewn on both sides of the official road. They were all laborers who died on the way while in a hurry.
The officials in charge did not even have time to bury the bodies. They had to bring their laborers to Youzhou at a designated time, otherwise they would be killed.
In other words, the Kaihuang prosperous era created by Yang Guang’s father had accumulated enough wealth, and this was also the preparation period for the expedition to Goguryeo, so the court’s financial resources could still withstand the turmoil.
Even so, many civilians who could not endure the hard labor escaped and became refugees.
These refugees are naturally the source of military strength for Wagang.
Zhai Rang didn’t really care about the physical condition of these refugees. As long as they had good character, it wouldn’t be a big problem.
“What’s the matter?” Seeing his trusted younger brother hesitate and look like he was about to say something, Zhai Rang asked unhappily, “The sky isn’t going to fall, why are you so worried!”
“Boss, the people from the Yellow River Gang are also collecting refugees!” The trusted younger brother who was following him said cautiously, “Moreover, they are also blocking refugees from entering our territory!”
“Yellow River Gang, Tao Guangzu?” Zhai Rang asked curiously, “We have no conflicts with the Yellow River Gang, how could such a thing happen?”
As the name suggests, the Yellow River Gang relies on the Yellow River for its existence.
Before the Grand Canal was built, the Yellow River shipping was the most important transportation system in the entire north. One can imagine the enormous interests involved.
At that time, the south of the Yangtze River had not yet been fully developed, and the north was the political, economic and cultural center of the entire world.
It is for this reason that the Yellow River Gang has been the largest gang in the world for hundreds of years.
As the boss of the Yellow River Gang, one can imagine how famous Tao Guangzu is, and his strength is naturally good as well.
After all, the world of The Two Heroes of the Tang Dynasty is a world of high-level martial arts. If your fists are not strong enough, you won’t be able to survive for long just by relying on fame.
“I don’t know!” The trusted younger brother shook his head and smiled bitterly, “When we found out about the situation, we were shocked and didn’t know what to do!”
“We’ll do what we have to do!” Zhai Rang said calmly. “If there are refugees willing to join Wagang, we’ll recruit them first and make arrangements after observing them for a while!”
“The Yellow River Gang…” The trusted younger brother was very hesitant, “Once the Yellow River Gang is angered, it will be no joke!”
“So what if we angered the Yellow River Gang?” Zhai Rang sneered, “Does Tao Guangzu dare to gather troops and besiege our Wagang?”
It is true that the Yellow River Gang is very powerful, but there are not many real masters.
Including himself, Erwagangzhai now has three first-rate fighters.
As long as Yellow River Gang leader Tao Guangzu fails once in a duel, the Yellow River Gang will be in big trouble!
The Yellow River is so long that it can be imagined that it should be similar to the Cao Gang. The Yellow River Gang is a loose alliance organization.
Although the gang leader is the nominal boss, he is unable to fully control the powerful branches and halls. After all, the interests involved are too staggering.
Unless the leader of the Yellow River Gang is an unrivaled hero, external forces will not allow the Yellow River Gang to be completely unified. That would be too scary!
Seeing how confident Zhai Rang was, his trusted younger brother naturally would not pour cold water on his big brother.
After taking his younger brothers for a walk around the fields he had cultivated, Zhai Rang was in a very good mood when he saw that almost all the fields were growing well.
Although we cannot achieve the kind of sophisticated scientific planting that the group leader mentioned, these fields do have all the necessary supporting means.
The best evidence of this is the canals that crisscross the fields from east to west, north to south, and vice versa.
Many kinds of fruit trees are planted on the ridges of the fields. There is a waterwheel where it connects to the river, and there is also a special place for collecting fertilizers and compost.
In short, he made use of the simple conditions he had at the time to increase the production of the fields as much as possible.
As for the effect, we will know after the harvest.
There is a small village every ten miles or so.
Most of the people in the village are refugees who were taken in, and a small number are tenants and hidden households who originally belonged to the manor.
There were five Wagang brothers who took turns to be stationed in the village. On the one hand, they maintained order and deterred scoundrels, and on the other hand, they organized villagers to undergo semi-military training, which of course also included literacy and simple math training.
In short, according to Luo Siwei’s suggestion, Zhai Rang managed these villages carefully as his base.
He came over to check the situation and was very happy to see that everything was going as planned.
Chapter 12: Shan Xiongxin, who is not optimistic about Zhai Rang! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
Zhai Rang did not eat in the village to disturb the tranquility here. He waited until dusk and arrived at the manor he had taken over.
There are five hundred Wagang brothers stationed here, including fifty cavalrymen. It is the central hub for managing all aspects of the field.
Zhai Rang’s arrival did not cause any commotion, and everything seemed to be in order.
After listening to the report from the younger brother who stayed behind and combining it with what he saw with his own eyes, he basically understood the situation of this large piece of land.
The overall situation is not very good, but at least it is not bad.
The local tyrants whose land had been seized were naturally unwilling to lose their interests.
It’s a pity that the government’s current focus is to cooperate with the Sui Emperor Yang Guang in the expedition to Goguryeo, and other matters have to be put aside for the time being.
Besides, Wagang’s influence is nothing among the rebel forces.
But compared with the defensive power of the surrounding counties and cities, it is still quite strong, and the surrounding government offices generally do not dare to provoke it.
As long as the Wagang Army keeps hanging around outside, the officials in the city will not bother to pay any attention to them.
If it were just the power of the local tyrants themselves, although it was not bad, it would not pose a big threat to the Wagang Army.
Zhai Rang thought it was just right, he could use these local tyrants who deserved to die as training, and slowly improve the combat effectiveness of his subordinates.
When the time is right, it will be time to take over another manor.
He was not in a hurry at all. If his power wanted to expand rapidly, he had to wait until Yang Guang’s two expeditions to Goguryeo failed and his control over the local area was severely weakened.
At that time, relying on the action of slowly encroaching on the land and estates in their hands, they would definitely be able to provide enough food and supplies for tens of thousands of troops.
By then, whether or not you want to dominate the world, you will have a stable foundation.
Right now, what he had to do was to slowly dig out the roots of the local tyrants and aristocratic families near Wagang.
If they don’t have enough land and people, how can they still be so arrogant?
Not to mention that Zhai Rang was like a hardworking little bee, strolling around the fields under his control to check the situation.
On the other side, in Wagang, the newly joined Xu Shiji and Shan Xiongxin gradually figured out the specific situation of Wagang.
At this time, Xu Shiji’s abilities were not as strong as they were in his mature period, but he could still be considered a potential hero.
As for Shan Xiongxin, he is also a well-informed and experienced gangster, and naturally has his own way of dealing with things.
After learning about the specific situation of Wagang, the two of them had many private exchanges.
The result of the communication was that the situation in Wagang was somewhat beyond their expectations.
That night, the two of them got together again to chat, and they started talking about the strengths and weaknesses of the Wagang people.
The chief Zhai Rang was naturally a good person. He was a righteous and generous man with great martial arts skills and heroic spirit. This was one of the reasons why the two of them took the initiative to surrender.
However, the remaining leaders of Wagang were not worthy of their attention.
After all, his background is there, and he has many bad habits.
If it weren’t for the strict control of the big boss, they would just be a group of bandits!
The gangsters of this era had very bad tempers, and it was common for them to draw their swords against each other over a disagreement.
The four hundred years of chaos during the Northern and Southern Dynasties almost destroyed the existing ethical and moral order, and no one took the so-called brotherhood of the underworld seriously.
Once their interests are touched, the situation becomes ruthless and ruthless.
“The chieftain is definitely a very capable person, both in terms of his own strength and his skills, but his character is too rigid!” After taking a sip of warm water, Xu Shiji said, “Too rigid will easily break, I’m afraid he will suffer setbacks in the future!”
“Yes, many leaders have complaints about it!” Shan Xiongxin nodded repeatedly, pointed to the warm water in the bowl, and said with a wry smile, “If it weren’t for this guy, I’m afraid we could drink big bowls of wine and eat big chunks of meat every day. As a result, now we can only drink boiled cold water. It’s too harsh!”
“Yes, many leaders complain that they can’t stand it, but they don’t dare to say it directly!”
Xu Shiji also smiled bitterly. Coming from a wealthy family, he really couldn’t stand such a hard life.
At this point, he couldn’t help but say, “But then again, although the number of Wagang troops is smaller than that of many rebel armies, their fighting power is definitely not weak!”
“That’s for sure!” Shan Xiongxin asked back, “If it weren’t for the fact that the chieftain was an excellent martial artist and the Wagang troops were strong, the other chieftains would have started a riot a long time ago!”
“It’s just that the leader is too good to his brothers!” Xu Shiji pointed out directly, “He actually openly teaches them martial arts and military skills, and also lets them learn to read and write, and even gives them medicinal food to nourish their bodies!”
“These actions will easily cause a strong backlash from the powerful families!”
Coming from a powerful family, he knew all too well the monopoly of knowledge and martial arts held by the aristocratic families and local tyrants.
Zhai Rang’s actions of openly spreading knowledge and expanding the scope of martial arts were absolutely detested by the aristocratic families and powerful people.
“It’s fine now that Wagang hasn’t shown its strength yet. Once the Wagang Army becomes bigger, it will be easy for the powerful families to join forces and target it!” Shan Xiongxin nodded in agreement, and said with emotion, “I really don’t know what the big leader is thinking to do such a thankless thing!”
Xu Shiji said slowly: “And the chieftain seems to particularly hate the powerful families. He doesn’t even have much strength, but he dares to target the local powerful people near Wagang!”
“I heard that the leader actually took his brothers to farm the land themselves. It’s really weird!” Shan Xiongxin shook his head with a look of regret.
Xu Shiji looked at Shan Xiongxin curiously: “Why, Brother Shan is not optimistic about the future of Wagang?”
Shan Xiongxin shook his head and said, “If Wagang wants to grow and become stronger, it will eventually have to accept the children of powerful families, but I’m afraid Wagang will be in turmoil!”
Xu Shiji nodded, he thought so too.
The two good friends were young and energetic at that time, and they discussed the country’s affairs with passionate words, without any hesitation that there might be eavesdroppers.
In fact, their conversation soon reached Zhai Rang’s ears.
In response, Zhai Rang just sneered.
It can only be said that the mainstream public opinion controlled by the aristocratic and powerful families is indeed powerful, and even includes outstanding people like Xu Shiji.
After chatting with everyone in the chat group, Zhai Rang felt that the world he lived in was a little abnormal!
Powerful warriors are so powerful that they can break the void, so why would they care about secular dynasties and powerful families?
Even a powerful master cannot be restrained by the so-called powerful families or sects.
Chapter 13: Kill Shan Xiongxin in three moves! (Please add flowers and give comments!) (Old version)
Zhai Rang sometimes feels that the strong people in his world all have holes in their brains.
The fact that they can never get rid of their dependence on imperial power is simply speechless.
If you can’t survive in the Sui Dynasty anymore, just go out to sea and find a big island to practice in seclusion for a while. When you have reached the required level of strength, just come back and fight. Is it that difficult?
It seems that without the powerful families, the whole world would collapse!
Zhai Rang walked around the large fields he cultivated at his own pace, and took a group of his younger brothers on an armed patrol at the border of a nearby manor.
I guess it must have scared the owners of these manors.
Later I heard that since then these manors have never crossed the border to cause trouble again, and even some skilled guards have been added.
At this time, Zhai Rang had already returned to the Wagang Stronghold.
At this time, the number of Wagang troops had expanded to over 10,000.
In other words, the Wagang Army had tens of thousands of young and strong laborers.
What else is there to say? We can’t just waste food to support idle people, right?
There was no need for Zhai Rang to say anything, as the leaders, who had long been dissatisfied with living in thatched huts, proposed building a mountain stronghold.
Zhai Rang naturally accepted the advice and soon large-scale construction began in the Wagang area, with a bustling construction scene.
As a result, the surrounding local authorities breathed a sigh of relief.
Emperor Yang Guang of the Sui Dynasty was really a piece of shit. After he issued the edict to conscript labor, he just kept urging people to do labor, like a ghost who was urging people to die.
The government offices along the way were extremely busy, and were constantly busy dealing with the issue of forced labor for passers-by.
Apart from anything else, even if they didn’t care about the lives of the laborers, they still had to gather people to deal with the bodies of those who died of exhaustion and were abandoned on the sides of the road, right?
Otherwise, what if a plague breaks out over time?
At this time, for the sake of their official hats and lives, these officials were fully focused on the logistics of the expedition to Goguryeo and had no energy to care about anything else.
Naturally, Zhai Rang didn’t need to do the engineering work himself, so he had a rare moment of free time.
To be honest, Zhai Rang seems to have been busy since joining the chat group.
It’s not that he wanted to do so, but after watching the future video, he understood a truth.
Regardless of whether he will participate in the fight for world hegemony in the future, he must have a group of capable and trusted younger brothers.
At this time, Shan Xiongxin came over and expressed his desire to have a discussion with Zhai Rang.
Zhai Rang naturally agreed to this.
Zhai Rang had already been promoted to the Grandmaster level at this time, and he could easily defeat Shan Xiongxin.
In just three moves, Zhai Rang knocked the weapon out of Shan Xiongxin’s hand, cracked his knuckles, and his blood boiled. He felt so uncomfortable that he almost vomited blood.
After feeling uncomfortable for almost half an hour, Shan Xiongxin slowly recovered.
Looking at Zhai Rang who had a calm face, Shan Xiongxin said repeatedly: “Awesome, awesome! The chieftain is really awesome. I am willing to admit defeat, I am willing to admit defeat!”
“Haha, brother Shan, let’s get closer in the future!” Zhai Rang laughed loudly with a warm look on his face.
Although he had just a casual exchange with Shan Xiongxin, it caused a commotion among the Wagang Army.
There is no other reason. Since Shan Xiongxin came to the mountain, he has often looked for people to compete in martial arts.
Before the sparring with Zhai Rang, he was invincible in Wagang. His strength was so strong that he was definitely one of the best in the martial arts world.
As a result, such a powerful Shan Xiongxin could not last more than three moves at the hands of Zhai Rang, and the soldiers of the Wagang Army were naturally shocked.
They knew that their leader was powerful, but they didn’t expect him to be so powerful!
This made many leaders who had complaints about Zhai Rang because of the reform put aside their little thoughts.
Upon hearing the news, Xu Shiji rushed to Shan Xiongxin’s residence to visit him and asked about the details.
He never expected that Zhai Rang would be so vigorous.
It seems that their previous speculation about Zhai Rang’s future might not be so accurate!
“The brave generals in ancient times were no more than this!” Shan Xiong said to Xu Shiji with lingering fear.
“It seems that we have underestimated the Big Chief!” Xu Shiji nodded slightly, wondering, “Why haven’t I heard that the Big Chief is so powerful before?”
Shan Xiongxin glanced at his friend and said unhappily, “Who knows? Maybe he had an epiphany recently!”
Ever since Shan Xiongxin and Zhai Rang had a sparring match, the two of them obviously respected Zhai Rang more and they had more contact with each other.
As their contacts increased, Shan Xiongxin and Xu Shiji’s views and perceptions of Zhai Rang were constantly changing!
Xu Shiji was also surprised to find that Zhai Rang had actually set up a public library in Wagang.
There were quite a few books and classics in it; although the number was not large, they were very diverse.
There are some books that even Xu Shiji has not read.
As long as they wanted, the soldiers of the Wagang Army could read the books in the library’s reading room, and could even copy them and take them away.
This was something that Xu Shiji liked very much, but it also made him feel a little uncomfortable.
The books in the library are in the hands of wealthy and powerful families, and are treasured like heirlooms, and will not be easily seen by outsiders.
Even though these books were looted by Zhai Rang from the manors of local tyrants, he should not have been so generous in opening up the rights to read and copy them.
Whenever the ambitious Wagang Army soldiers sat next to him and studied with him in the reading room, Xu Shiji felt inexplicably irritated.
Of course, although his emotions occasionally fluctuated, he did not show it.
However, he felt in his heart that Zhai Rang’s behavior would definitely not be recognized by the aristocratic families, and he would be in trouble in the future.
But he had to admit that as Zhai Rang provided the Wagang Army soldiers with the most basic literacy education, the whole spirit of these soldiers had changed.
In his opinion, such soldiers were qualified for basic military posts.
Especially those soldiers who are ambitious, as long as they can digest and understand the contents of the books in the library, some of them may become generals.
It was not just a problem with the library, he also found that the functional areas of the Wagang Army’s camp were well organized, and the sanitary conditions were quite good and very standardized.
It’s not like he hasn’t seen the Sui army’s camp before. In some aspects, it’s even inferior to them!
This made Xu Shiji feel confused. The Wagang Army camp did not look like the base of the rebel army at all, but more like a regular Sui army.
Chapter 14: The Deterrent Power of a Grandmaster! (Please add flowers and give comments!) (Old version)
In addition, Zhai Rang would occasionally give lectures in person when the soldiers of the Wagang Army were learning to read and write.
This would have been nothing, but the content of the lecture made Xu Shiji, who occasionally heard it, feel very uncomfortable, as if he was in a melting pot.
No one knew what Zhai Rang was thinking, but he actually described in great detail how the local tyrants made their fortunes, how they robbed ordinary people, and how they colluded with the government to oppress the good people.
Even Xu Shiji didn’t understand some of the content. After hearing it, he felt like his eyes were opened, or even terrified.
Isn’t this actively creating conflicts and making the soldiers feel disgusted or even hateful towards the local powerful families?
Whenever he saw the raging anger in the eyes of the soldiers who were listening to the lecture, his heart couldn’t help but tremble.
Naturally, Zhai Rang learned these things from Luo Siwei.
Winter soon came, the north wind was howling, and the weather was dry and cold.
Finally, on the official road near Wagang, there were no more large numbers of laborers’ carriages and horses traveling.
But the dead bodies on both sides of the road still tell of their misfortune.
As the weather turned colder, the corpses were not easy to rot, so the government simply didn’t bother to care and left countless corpses exposed in the wilderness.
In this era, there were no warm clothes such as cotton-padded coats and quilts. No matter whether it was the silk worn by rich people or the coarse linen worn by poor people, they did not have much warmth-keeping effect.
Therefore, people begin to reduce their activities when winter comes, and the wilderness becomes even more desolate and lonely.
But at this time, Zhai Rang personally led a team of people, braving the biting cold wind, and began the process of expanding and annexing the manor and fields.
Xu Shiji and Shan Xiongxin also came along, they wanted to see with their own eyes the fighting power of the Wagang Army.
“Captain, it’s against common sense to go to war in the middle of winter!” Riding his horse and following Zhai Rang, Xu Shiji asked curiously, exhaling white air, “Aren’t you afraid that the brothers won’t be able to stand the cold and get injured or killed?”
“Look at these guys. Do they look like they are afraid of the cold?” Zhai Rang laughed and swung the whip in the air to make a beautiful whip flower, saying without turning his head.
Xu Shiji turned around subconsciously and burst into laughter.
The Wagang Army soldiers who followed were not strong and muscular, but they were healthy and fit, with rosy faces and high spirits, heat rising from their heads, and firm and powerful steps.
It has to be said that Zhai Rang spent a lot of money and energy, and taught the soldiers martial arts and physical training methods. After more than half a year, the effect was obvious.
The soldiers were not wearing much clothing, but none of them showed signs of frostbite.
When passing by the official road, Zhai Rang saw the bodies of the laborers lying dead on both sides of the road. His face became slightly solemn and he ordered the soldiers to bury them.
“The leader is kind-hearted and seems to have been prepared!” Seeing the soldiers taking out the iron hooks and other things they carried with them, Xu Shiji sighed and said meaningfully.
“Yang Guang committed a sin, causing countless innocent people to die of exhaustion!” Zhai Rang did not dismount from his horse, but spoke calmly, “If you have the ability, help collect the bodies so that they will not be harmed by wild beasts. This can be considered as doing good deeds!”
Xu Shiji was silent, and subconsciously asked: “What do you think of Yang Guang’s gathering of a million troops to march to Goguryeo?”
“It’s a waste of money and manpower, and the gains don’t make up for the losses!” Zhai Rang curled his lips and said disdainfully, “It’s obvious that sending a general and mobilizing hundreds of thousands of elite troops can accomplish this, but why do you have to make such a big fuss!”
Pointing at the bodies of the dead laborers, Zhai Rang said quietly, “Conscripting three million laborers in such a short period of time is really a huge loss to the people!”
“What do you think the outcome of this battle will be, Chief?”
I don’t know why, but Xu Shiji suddenly asked this question, and when he realized it, he felt quite stupid.
“It’s hard to say!”
“It’s hard to say.” Xu Shiji’s face was full of disbelief. He looked at Zhai Rang as if he was looking at a fool. “With an army of one million, is it possible that they can’t take down a mere Goguryeo?”
“The number and combat power of the army are clear at a glance. The key lies in whether Yang Guang, who leads the army in person, can withstand the attack of Fu Cailin, the leader of Goguryeo!” Zhai Rang said in a grim tone, “This is the problem! If the threat of Fu Cailin cannot be resolved, the Sui army can forget about destroying Goguryeo!”
“A master is the pillar of a nation. Do you think I’m just kidding?”
Xu Shiji disagreed and retorted: “As long as the Sui army destroys the main force of Goguryeo, Goguryeo will be destroyed!”
“That’s right!” Zhai Rang glanced at him calmly, “Then, no matter whether it’s Yang Guang or the generals, they will have to live in the shadow of the Grandmaster Assassin and tremble in fear every day!”
“Would you like it if it were your turn?”
“This…” Xu Shiji hesitated.
This question is really difficult to answer.
Zhai Rang ignored this guy and just watched his soldiers dig pits and bury the bodies on the roadside one by one.
Come to think of it, the world I live in also seems to have this thing called national destiny.
During the heyday of the Sui Dynasty, there was Goguryeo in Liaodong and the Turks in the northwest, both of which were large and powerful countries with considerable combat capabilities.
Especially since both countries have produced master-level warriors, as long as they are still alive, there is no need to worry about the country’s true demise.
The so-called national treasure is nothing more than this!
But by the time of the Tang Empire, the Goguryeo leader Fu Cailin had died and the Turkic national teacher Bi Xuan also died, and the Tang army was able to attack the two countries without restraint.
The matter of luck is so mysterious that there is really no way to explain it.
During the Sui Dynasty, even Emperor Wen of Sui wanted to take over Lingnan, but he was very afraid of the threat from Tian Dao Song Que.
Are you really afraid of Song Que’s so-called military talent?
Of course not!
Emperor Wen of Sui was worried about a sneak attack from a top swordsman like Song Que!
Thousands of troops were busy collecting bodies and burying them on the official road, with no intention of hiding their whereabouts at all, which naturally attracted the attention of surrounding forces.
Zhai Rang didn’t take it seriously and even personally blasted several large pits in the hard ground to help bury the bodies.
They worked for two or three hours before they finally cleaned up the corpses on the official road within a radius of ten miles.
This shows how many laborers died from exhaustion and disease.
After cleaning up the corpses for so long, the atmosphere of the entire team seemed a little solemn.
Zhai Rang did not say much to encourage the soldiers. He first let his brothers eat the dry food they had with them, and then the whole team rushed towards the target destination with great momentum.
Chapter 15: Attack the manor, grievance meeting! (Please collect flowers and comment!) (Old version)
This is a large manor that governs fertile farmland covering dozens of miles in radius.
Seeing Zhai Rang and his men rushing towards them aggressively, the entire manor was already on alert, and young and strong men were guarding the wall in the cold wind.
“Brother Shan, lead a team of people to other directions and block the other exit of the manor!” Zhai Rang turned around and said to Shan Xiongxin who was eager to try, “Without my order, no one in the manor is allowed to leave from that exit. Do you have the confidence to do it?”
“Yes, I have confidence!” Shan Xiongxin’s tall body shook, and he answered loudly and energetically.
At this moment, his blood boiled and he wanted to charge into battle with his gun in hand.
The bows and arrows in the hands of the guards on the manor wall did not pose any threat to him at this moment.
Watching Shan Xiongxin and his team leave in high spirits, Zhai Rang laughed, rode his horse forward, and suddenly threw the sixty-jin hammer in his hand.
This sledgehammer was specially made by Zhai Rang’s craftsmen for breaking down cities.
The sledgehammer drew a graceful arc in the air and hit the tightly closed gate of the manor directly.
Boom!
There was a loud bang, and the sturdy and thick gate of the manor was smashed by the sledgehammer, leaving a hole big enough for two people to enter and exit.
“The big boss is mighty!”
The soldiers of the Wagang Army immediately cheered loudly, holding up various types of weapons in their hands and cheering loudly.
The manor guards on the opposite side, who had been shivering in the cold wind for a long time, now had pale faces and their morale dropped to freezing point.
How do we fight this battle?
Not to mention the guards of the manor opposite, even Xu Shiji who was following beside him had an expression of disbelief at this moment.
I thought there would be a fierce attack, but who knew the leader would do such a thing. The people in the opposite manor almost lost the will to resist.
“Haha, come again!”
Zhai Rang laughed heartily and took the other hammer brought by his trusted younger brother.
He threw it out again, and it hit the broken gate of the manor squarely again.
With a loud bang, the gate of the manor was completely shattered.
The guards who were trying to block the door at the back let out shrill screams, obviously suffering a great impact.
“Follow me!” Zhai Rang waved his hand and took the lead in charging on horseback.
There was an iron spear in his hand, and every time he swung it, it made a sharp whistling sound that was shocking.
The battle came suddenly and ended suddenly.
When the manor gate was smashed open by two heavy hammers, the morale of the manor guards had dropped below freezing point.
When the few good fighters in the manor were killed instantly by Zhai Rang who charged in, the defense system of the entire manor collapsed instantly.
The soldiers of the Wagang Army rushed in through the open gate and quickly took control of all the enemies in the manor.
The battle to attack the manor was over in less than half an incense stick of time.
Xu Shiji was shocked at this time. He was busy helping Zhai Rang count the spoils and put all the money, food and supplies into the warehouse.
He now fully understood what it meant to defeat a thousand enemies with one mighty force!
No wonder on the battlefield, the fighting power of the generals and their men is often incredibly strong. Now he finally understands what is going on.
If he is not a powerful general of the same level, or if he does not rely on large numbers to attack, he really cannot withstand the impact of a powerful general like Zhai Rang.
The manor at your feet is of considerable size and power.
He directly governed the fertile farmland within a radius of dozens of miles, and the number of tenants and hidden households under his control was roughly estimated to be in the thousands.
The number of guards and combat-capable soldiers in the manor also reached over three hundred.
After careful inspection, it was found that the manor was fully equipped with various defensive equipment. Although the number was a bit small, it was not something that could be easily taken down by thousands of rabble.
The most amazing thing is the food reserves in the manor, which are enough to feed thousands of people for half a year.
If a war of attrition were to break out, the Wagang Army, with its small number of troops, would simply not be able to withstand it.
But now, all these good things have been taken advantage of by the Wagang Army.
“Is that it?” When Xu Shiji was feeling a little excited, Shan Xiongxin rushed over with a depressed look on his face.
I thought I could have a good fight, but the battle to attack the manor ended just as I arrived at the designated location.
He and his men waited in vain, this was not the result he wanted!
“What else do you want? Kill people and let blood flow like a river?” Xu Shiji said unhappily, “Forget it. Isn’t this good enough for now?”
As he spoke, he handed the account book of seized materials to Shan Xiongxin: “Take a look, can you seize so much materials and money according to your method?”
Shan Xiongxin was a little embarrassed. He took the account book and flipped through a few pages. He couldn’t help but exclaimed: “So much seized?”
“Now you know how powerful the leader is!” Xu Shiji slowly put away the smile on his face and said solemnly, “From now on, we have to fight like this to win a great victory!”
Shan Xiongxin’s face darkened when he heard this, and he thought that it sounded good, but he had to have the strength of a big leader to say that!
However, the good mood of the two was ruined by Zhai Rang’s subsequent actions.
After taking over a large manor, the next important thing is how to take complete control of it.
Some problems cannot be solved by simply sending troops to garrison and suppress them.
With the astonishing influence of the current aristocratic families, if they are not eliminated, the manor will have a hard time having a peaceful life in the future.
Just think about it, if the original owner of the manor, a well-known local tyrant, raised his arm and promised certain benefits, would the obedient tenants and hidden households in the manor suddenly rebel?
Even if not all of them will turn against us, at least most of them will.
What Zhai Rang has to do now is to completely eliminate this possibility.
Fortunately, under Luo Siwei’s guidance, Zhai Rang is very experienced in this area!
When Xu Shiji and Shan Xiongxin hurried to Zhai Rang with the seized accounts, they were shocked by what they saw.
I saw the spacious grounds of the manor were surrounded by people.
Judging from their clothes and complexion, they were obviously tenants and hidden tenants of the manor.
At this time, a row of stewards and guards dressed in fine clothes were kneeling on the ground, trembling and not daring to look up, as if they were afraid of some ferocious beast.
An old man in ragged clothes pointed at one of the managers with a ferocious face and cursed: “This beast, he saw that my daughter is pretty and came to rob her!”
“My poor daughter was tortured to death by this beast. When he was trying to snatch her away, he also beat my eldest son so badly that he died soon after!”
“You beast, I wish I could eat your flesh and drink your blood…”
Chapter 16: Farmers are the foundation of Wagang! (Please collect flowers and comment!) (Old version)
Hearing such a miserable accusation, Xu Shiji and Shan Xiongxin’s eyes immediately turned red. They looked at the trembling but evil steward and wished they could go up and kill him themselves.
But then, one by one, the tenants and hidden households of the manor who had been oppressed and suffered various man-made disasters came forward to complain, and every incident they recounted was a story of blood, tears and cruelty.
The surrounding tenants and hidden households were all filled with anger, as terrifying as a volcano about to erupt.
Xu Shiji and Shan Xiongxin were stunned, their hearts filled with anger and coldness.
They consider themselves to be well-informed and have seen the ugliness of the world.
But at this moment, they did feel that they had refreshed the intensity and madness of human evil.
Before, the so-called darkness of the world that they had seen was nothing compared to the experiences of the tenants and hidden households who had made the complaints.
Regardless of whether they were tenants or hidden households, the life and death of them and their families were in the hands of the stewards and guards who were kneeling in a row.
These managers and guards have many different ways of doing evil, and their methods are cruel and bloody.
Moreover, as long as the family of the original owner of the manor does not fall, the descendants of these managers and guards will still be able to bully others by taking advantage of their power.
The tenants and hidden households in the manor will become servants from generation to generation, and become poor creatures whose life and death cannot be controlled by themselves.
After all, Shan Xiongxin was born into a family of chivalrous men, so how could he listen to these tragic stories in the world?
If Zhai Rang had not been right beside him, he would have been unable to contain his rage and would have rushed out to kill all those demons in human skins kneeling on the ground.
Xu Shiji thought more and observed more carefully.
It is obvious that this scene is definitely the work of the big boss, but I don’t know why it is so?
These tenants and hidden households who tearfully complained were indeed miserable, but there was really no need to simply kill the sinful stewards and guards with swords.
But when he keenly noticed that the atmosphere around him was not right, and saw the ferocious faces of the surrounding tenants and hidden households who felt the same way, and the raging anger that almost burst out of their eyes, he couldn’t help but feel a chill in his heart. He seemed to understand something, but he couldn’t grasp the key point.
But then, when Zhai Rang stuffed a knife into the hands of each tenant and hidden household who made the complaint, and let them chop the row of managers and guards into minced meat with ferocious faces, Xu Shiji suddenly realized.
This is to make these tenants and hidden households show their allegiance!
Just looking at that group of crazy, even hysterical tenants and hidden households, Xu Shiji had an indescribable feeling.
It seemed that the chief had released a ferocious beast from the ancient times, and it was definitely not as simple as it seemed.
But no matter what, this is a good thing for Wagang.
After paying their tribute, these crazy tenants and hidden households can only follow the big leader and Wagang.
Based on his understanding of the wealthy and powerful families, he would never forgive these tenants and hidden households.
Once these tenants and hidden households were caught, they were either killed outright or tortured to death with even more cruel punishments.
The tenants and hidden households around them were also aroused and started punching and kicking to vent the grievances they had been feeling for years, but they could not escape the same fate.
It’s cruel, so cruel!
In this way, all the people in this newly acquired manor will belong to us.
As long as we treat these tenants and hidden households a little better and give them some benefits, they will become our steadfast people, and it will be much easier to manage them in the future.
Even for the sake of their families and their own lives, these crazy tenants and hidden households are definitely the most staunch supporters of the big leader and Wagang.
Even if the Wagang army was defeated and surrendered, they would not surrender easily.
That’s awesome!
Xu Shiji’s eyes lit up as he looked at Zhai Rang standing beside him, filled with admiration and inexplicable fear.
What happened next was pretty much what he had guessed.
The tenants and hidden households, who were very angry, had their land directly distributed according to family and population under the personal supervision of Zhai Rang.
Of course, the land was not donated unconditionally, but these tenants and hidden households were only given the right to cultivate the land and were required to hand over 35% of the land harvest every year as required.
Zhai Rang’s actions immediately caused a violent commotion among all the tenants and hidden households, followed by cheers that resounded through the sky.
Zhai Rang made it very clear that it was impossible to give them land for free.
However, if they still have spare energy, they can reclaim unowned wasteland.
No tax is required for the first three years, but in the fourth year, 20% of the harvest is taxed.
Of course, given such good conditions, the Wagang Army did not have no demands.
All members belonging to the manor must obey the arrangements of the people left behind.
During the busy farming season, they cultivated the fields; during the slack season, they organized themselves to build water conservancy projects, improve basic roads, and most importantly, do military training.
However, the Wagang Army would provide them with food or silver subsidies, and would not ask them to provide food and labor for nothing like doing government labor.
Such a request was naturally recognized by all the tenants and hidden households present.
Even some of the self-employed farmers who were dependent on the manor agreed to such conditions.
As long as the Wagang Army can protect their fields and harvests, it doesn’t matter who they pay taxes to.
Things seemed to be going smoothly, but Zhai Rang and his party still stayed in this newly acquired manor for more than half a month.
No matter what Xu Shiji and Shan Xiongxin thought in their minds, they followed Zhai Rang happily every day to see how he handled affairs and to help him with some things as well.
Count the population and household registration of the newly acquired manors, understand and adjust the personnel composition of the villages under its jurisdiction, and then build various basic schools.
Xu Shiji did not agree with building basic schools in every village, as he felt it was unnecessary.
As farmers, they should just farm and pay taxes. There is no need to know too much.
“Hey, these farmers are our most staunch supporters of Wagang, and they can be regarded as our foundation!” Zhai Rang said calmly, “Only when their abilities and strengths are improved can Wagang rapidly improve its combat effectiveness!”
“But acting this way is really against the mainstream and will probably lead to criticism!” Xu Shiji expressed his opinion.
He always believed that the aristocratic and powerful families were the mainstream, and as long as he could get their support and recognition, the expansion of Wagang’s strength would be a piece of cake.
“If they can’t stand even such a small matter, then they are meddling too much, aren’t they?” Zhai Rang was not angry, but said slowly, “It’s too early to say those things. The most important thing for us right now is to improve the strength of Wagang!”
At this point, Zhai Rang chuckled and said, “Otherwise, those arrogant and arrogant aristocratic families wouldn’t even pay attention to us, right?”
Chapter 17: The aristocratic family with a chill in their hearts! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
Xu Shiji was speechless. Although he felt that Zhai Rang’s actions seemed to have other hidden meanings, he could not see it at all at the moment, so he could only nod his head to show his agreement.
Then, he heard what Zhai Rang said to a group of young farmers who participated in the construction of the school.
“You could only be bullied in the past, and couldn’t even resist. That’s because you weren’t strong enough!”
“If you want to become stronger, or to prevent your descendants from suffering the same pain you have endured, then grit your teeth and send them to school. Not only will they learn book knowledge that only the children of wealthy families can learn, but they can also learn martial arts to strengthen their bodies!”
“As long as you become strong, your descendants will also become strong. Then you won’t have to worry about others taking away everything you have now. The reason is simple. It all depends on whether you can make up your mind!”
Zhai Rang led his troops to demonstrate what it meant for an army to march forward with unstoppable force.
In just over a month, two more large manors fell into Zhai Rang’s hands.
It was the same routine. Zhai Rang threw the hammer and smashed the door, and his brothers rushed in, easily dealt with the weak resistance, and captured two large manors.
This time, Shan Xiongxin, who had been following the army, refused to leave Zhai Rang’s side no matter what. The moment the gate of the manor was smashed open, he charged forward recklessly and put in a good performance.
Of course, his martial arts were still much inferior to Zhai Rang’s, and when he was fighting with the second-rate fighters in the manor, it was inevitable that it took a little longer.
This made him feel a little embarrassed, and from then on, whether he was cleaning the battlefield or counting the spoils, he worked hard without complaint, as if he was making up for his lack of talent with hard work.
The operation was similar to that of the first manor, guiding the tenants and hidden households to complain and kill each other in exchange for surrender, and then dividing the land, establishing household registration files, and building basic schools. It was very easy to stabilize the two newly acquired manors.
At this point, Zhai Rang stopped his expansion and land grabbing efforts.
The weather is getting colder. Although the brothers are strong, they are not immune to the cold or heat. It is better to take it easy.
The New Year is approaching, and Zhai Rang can clearly feel that the murderous intent in his brothers’ hearts is slowly dissipating as time goes by.
In this case, let’s just calmly organize the new manor. It will be enough for them to digest it for a while.
After his brothers settled down in the manor, Zhai Rang took Xu Shiji and half of the spoils and returned directly to Wagangzhai to distribute them to the brothers who stayed behind in Wagangzhai.
The brothers were naturally very happy after sharing the spoils.
Moreover, seeing that Zhai Rang had obtained so much spoils in such a short time, many leaders even had the idea of ​​attacking the county town.
After all, the material resources in the county town are definitely richer than those in these manors!
However, Zhai Rang knew very well that the county town was not so easy to conquer!
So he just suppressed these thoughts!
How could Zhai Rang’s unusual move of sending troops in the cold winter, coupled with the record of capturing three manors in a row, not attract the attention of surrounding officials and local tyrants?
Especially the three manor owners, who hated Zhai Rang so much that they wished they could eat his flesh and drink his blood to vent their hatred.
Naturally, they immediately put pressure on the government, asking it to send troops to wipe out the Zhai Rangbu Wa rebels and save their family from the heavy losses.
Unfortunately, the cold winter season is not a good time to send troops, and local officials and garrisons are unwilling to take such a risk.
If an accident happens, it will be a serious matter that may cost you your life.
At this time, most of the elite troops of the Sui Dynasty were on the front line in Youzhou, and no one could guarantee the combat effectiveness of the local garrisons.
In desperation, the local tyrants who suffered losses after their manors were robbed could only find a solution on their own.
There is not much that can be done. For the time being, we can only send elite soldiers to the lost manor area to gather information and incite others to create trouble for the Wagang rebels.
But the result was that the local tyrants who suffered the losses felt disheartened, and most of the men they sent out were never heard from again.
Later we found out that these guys were stupid as they went out to gather information so recklessly, and ended up being caught by the Wagang rebels.
I don’t know where the Wagang rebels got so many talented men. Among the guys sent out to gather information, there are several third-rate men!
In addition, some clever spies obtained information that made local warlords furious, but also made them feel cold in their hearts.
The damned Wagang rebels actually dared to distribute the manor land to those tenants and hidden households whose lives were worthless.
After those tenants and hermits got the land, they all rebelled and joined the Wagang rebels.
How dare they… how dare they kill all the managers and guards in the manor as a token of their surrender.
Damn, damn, damn all these bastards!
For some reason, whenever the local tyrants thought of the reports from the spies, that those damn tenants and hidden households had chopped the manor manager and guards into pieces, they felt furious but also a little scared.
If someday…
He neither dared nor wanted to think about it. He had to find a way to take back the lost manor and kill all the tenants and hidden households who dared to rebel, otherwise it would be difficult to quell the anger in his heart.
I had originally thought of inciting those ignorant tenants and hidden households to cause trouble, but now it seems that is not going to work.
The weather is extremely cold right now, and it is not a good time to send out a large number of troops. We can only suppress our dissatisfaction temporarily and wait for the weather to warm up before looking for trouble with the Wagang rebels.
The reason why they did not send out stronger fighters to harass the three lost manors guarding the Wagang rebels was that they had heard that among the Wagang rebels there was a first-class fighter with a great reputation like Shan Xiongxin, and they were unwilling to gamble with the lives of their own fighters.
In addition, they heard that Zhai Rang, the leader of the Wagang rebels, was not a good person, so they could not act rashly. They did not want to lose the family’s wealth again.
Even so, the Wagang Army has already been put on the blacklist of nearby wealthy and powerful families, and they will not let it go easily once they get the chance.
The local officials did not have such intense emotional fluctuations. The Wagang rebels only attacked the manors and fields outside the city, which had little impact on them.
Even if they cannot resist the face and pressure of the local powerful people, they will have to wait until the weather gets warmer before sending troops to encircle and suppress the rebellion.
As long as the Wagang rebels do not actively attack important towns, it is no big deal if they wreak havoc on the manors outside the city, because it is not the local officials like them who will suffer the losses.
In short, Zhai Rang led his troops to capture three manors in one go, causing quite a stir among nearby government officials and the circles of aristocratic families.
But because of the weather, no matter how big the waves are, they will not be threatened by the government troops at this time.
Chapter 18: Salted Fish Luo Siwei! (Subscribe!) (Old Version)
The New Year is coming soon, and the whole Wagang is filled with joy.
The leader Zhai Rang set up a banquet in the meeting hall and celebrated the New Year with a group of veterans and talents who joined later. The atmosphere was warm and cheerful.
The brothers were also given enough meat and wine, and spent the New Year in a good mood.
It’s no wonder that everyone in Wagang is in a good mood. Since the establishment of the Wagang Army, its development momentum has been relatively good.
Although it is not as powerful as the other rebel armies, it is also growing steadily.
The brothers’ lives have gone from being in a difficult situation before to being able to basically have enough food to eat now, which is considered quite good.
After Xu Shiji’s proposal and discussion among the elders, the leader Zhai Rang made the final decision. When the weather warms up, the main force of Wagang will move towards Rongyang.
With a specific development goal, not only Zhai Rang, but all the veterans have a clear idea in their minds, and at least they will not feel at a loss.
Because he was so happy, Zhai Rang directly started a live broadcast in the chat group to share the joy of the New Year with everyone.
In the world of Naruto, two years have passed since Luo Siwei traveled here.
Watching Zhai Rang’s live broadcast in the chat group, Luo Siwei couldn’t help but smile slightly.
It seems that everyone is having a good time after joining the chat group!
At this time, Erzhuzi approached Luo Siwei, hoping to have a competition with him.
Luo Siwei would naturally not refuse this.
So the two of them went directly to the forest outside the village and began to spar.
In two years, Luo Siwei’s bloodline has been complete.
The powerful strength of the Senju family, combined with the simple application of chakra, can produce the so-called supernatural power.
Even though she is not as good as Tsunade, she is still unique among the younger generation.
His bones were also gradually becoming hard. His bone veins had not yet awakened, but his blood veins were gradually awakening.
These bloodlines were originally from the Six Paths Sage lineage and would not awaken. They belonged to Yucun’s lineage, but Uchiha was, after all, a descendant of the Otsutsuki.
As the bloodline is completed, these missing bloodlines will awaken one by one in the future.
Even for Kaguya Otsutsuki, in Luo Siwei’s opinion, the Otsutsuki bloodline in her is not very pure, otherwise she would not belong only to the Otsutsuki branch.
“Sasuke, you have laid a good foundation in the past two years. Among the students in the Ninja School, except for me, you should be the strongest.” After a fight, Luo Siwei said to the defeated Sasuke.
Erzhuzi’s face was not very good: “Don’t say such sarcastic words here, it’s not that I can’t beat you, and the gap is getting bigger and bigger.”
“Don’t compete with me. I’m your uncle, and it’s my duty to defeat you! If I can’t even beat you, how can I take revenge on Uchiha Itachi?” Luo Siwei said with a smile, “Okay, let’s stop the competition today!”
The next morning, the nanny prepared a hearty breakfast.
Now that Luo Siwei and Erzhuzi are rich, even if only a small portion of Uchiha’s assets fall into their hands, it will be enough for the two of them to live a life of luxury.
Before, Luo Siwei asked Erzhuzi to learn how to cook, but of course it was just a joke. Sasuke was focused on revenge and had no interest in it.
After dinner, Erzhuzi went straight to school to continue experiencing his wonderful childhood life.
Luo Siwei continued to go fishing by the river, continuing his relaxing journey in the world of Naruto.
“Tao, it’s not a good thing to live a retirement life at such a young age. The life you have now should be something I should consider when I was my age.” Just as Luo Siwei started to grill the fish, the third generation came over unknowingly.
After the Uchiha clan was exterminated, the third generation often observed the lives of Luo Siwei and Nizhuzi.
Erzhuzi’s behavior and thoughts were not beyond his expectations. He was obsessed with revenge, had a strong self-esteem, and never got out of the shadow of genocide.
But as an uncle, Luo Siwei gives people the feeling of being lying flat on his back, like a piece of mud that cannot be helped.
“It’s the Third Generation Lord, would you like one?” Luo Siwei handed over the almost grilled fish.
The third generation took it, tasted it and said, “Not bad, very fresh, your technique is good, but you haven’t answered my question yet.”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “As for revenge, I have Sasuke anyway, so I don’t have to work so hard! Giving birth to a few more children can also be considered a contribution to the expansion of the Uchiha clan. We have different divisions of labor.”
“Sasuke is always thinking about killing Uchiha Itachi. He has good talent, so let him take revenge.”
In fact, with the help of the chat group, Luo Siwei’s strength has been growing rapidly, but he has never shown much in school.
His powerful mental strength allowed him to sense the prying feeling of the third generation crystal ball.
In the eyes of outsiders, of the two Uchiha orphans, only Erzhuzi is more like an Uchiha, while Luo Siwei is more like a playful teenager who has no ambition and his grades in school are just above average.
The Sanda laughed and said, “This is not the mentality that young people should have. You are the new generation of Konoha. Konoha will rely on you to support it in the future.”
Luo Siwei said indifferently: “Don’t worry, Third-generation Lord, Sasuke, as well as Nara Shikamaru, Inuzuka Kiba, Aburame Shino and Hyuga Neji from our class, are all excellent children.”
“He will definitely be the backbone of Konoha in the future. With the addition of the outstanding talents from the previous and next generations, it won’t be a big problem whether I am there or not.”
The third generation was amused by Luo Siwei’s words, but also agreed with him.
Whether it is Shikamaru, Shino or Kiba, they are all children of the patriarch of the Konoha Ninja Clan, including Choji and Ino. These people will definitely hold high positions and power in Konoha in the future and support Konoha.
Luo Siwei glanced at the departing back of the Third Generation and continued to eat the grilled fish leisurely.
But earth-shaking changes are taking place in his body every moment, and his body cells are getting closer to the Otsutsuki clan.
The process is very slow but orderly.
Luo Siwei was not in a hurry. He still had plenty of time, whether it was to avenge the Uchiha family or to improve his own strength.
He is nine years old this year, and he still has three years before graduating from the Ninja Academy and six years before Kaguya Otsutsuki escapes. He has enough time to develop slowly.
Besides, with the help of the chat group, his development cannot be slow!
Erzhuzi continued to be the top student in school.
Although he knew that he was no match for Luo Siwei, an eight or nine-year-old boy, no matter how cool he was, enjoyed being admired by his classmates, especially a large number of them were girls.
Chapter 19, Kaleidoscope Spirit Hints Shuimu! (Please collect flowers and comment!) (Old version)
After school in the afternoon, Luo Siwei appeared at school on time and took Sasuke back home.
“How does it feel to be praised every day at school? Isn’t it a bit nice?”
Erzhuzi rolled his eyes at Luo Siwei and said, “You are so stupid! Since you are so curious, why not reveal your strength? Then you will be the one being praised.”
Luo Siwei laughed and said, “I’m not interested in that. They are just a bunch of brats. They won’t gain any weight even if they are praised.”
Erzhuzi said disdainfully: “You’re not a brat just because you said so much? There’s a limit to pretending to be a nobody. We Uchiha have never been a nobody.”
Luo Siwei shrugged: “I’m not pretending. Shikamaru is a lazy person. I just act according to my will. The ninja world is cruel, and ninjas are treated as tools by people.”
“But you can’t treat yourself as a tool. People have emotions and desires. You don’t need to restrict yourself too much. Controlling your desires won’t make you stronger.”
“Being spontaneous may be more conducive to cultivation.”
Erzhuzi snorted coldly: “This is just your training method. If someone else doesn’t practice for a year, they will be useless, let alone become a ninja.”
“Tao, even though the clan is gone, the glory and power of the Uchiha clan still spreads throughout the ninja world. What you have done has ruined this glory.”
Luo Siwei laughed and said, “Sasuke, you are just a nine-year-old kid, you know nothing. This is just the result of your imagination.”
“Since you’re not very smart, stop thinking about random things all the time and just be yourself. There’s nothing to be proud of in Uchiha. Did you listen to too much chicken soup in your family and brainwash yourself?”
“The strongest period of the Uchiha clan was during the Warring States Period, during the era of Uchiha Madara. After that, the Uchiha clan no longer had any outstanding military achievements.”
“It’s just that Konoha’s largest family is holding on, and there’s nothing to be proud of. Now the glory of the Uchiha family has to be created by the two of us.”
“The top student of the ninja school is not even a ninja. Such a reputation in the ninja world cannot even scare an eighth-rate wandering ninja. Sasuke, don’t always be so naive.”
Erzhuzi stopped talking. He couldn’t accept that what he had insisted on in the Ninja School was said to be worthless by Luo Siwei.
Luo Siwei patted Erzhuzi on the head and said, “But your idea is very good. After all, the children in the ninja school will grow up one day. Let them see the power of Uchiha from a young age. When they grow up, they will naturally spread the power of Uchiha.”
Erzhuzi knocked Luo Siwei’s hand away and said, “You are only a few months older than me. Don’t always talk to me in a preachy tone.”
Luo Siwei laughed and said, “You can’t beat me. I’m stronger than you, so just bear with it.”
The two of them bickered as they walked towards the Uchiha clan’s territory.
Luo Siwei had said before that he would look for a house in the village, but he never did. After all, the Uchiha clan had a large territory and their own training ground.
Although most of the area was sealed, the small portion that remained was enough for the two of them to deal with.
The two fought again. In Erzhuzi’s eyes, a magatama was spinning rapidly, but he was still easily suppressed by Luo Siwei.
“Now you know the difference between us, be careful when talking to me next time.”
Peaceful life always passes quickly. In the blink of an eye, another two years passed. Luo Siwei and Erzhuzi also stayed in the Ninja School for five years.
Now Luo Siwei is half a head taller than Nizhuzi, and in the class, only Shino is slightly taller than him.
Every time Erzhuzi looked at him, he was full of resentment. Not only was he stronger and of higher seniority than him, but he was also taller than him!
“Tao, do you want to skip class together and go out to play?” Uzumaki Naruto poked Luo Siwei and asked in a low voice.
Luo Siwei glanced at Iruka who was giving a lecture, and the next class should be Mizuki.
He had already caused a certain shadow to Shuimu a few years ago. In the past few years, Shuimu has never dared to look him in the eye.
But this guy has been becoming more and more rampant recently, probably he’s hooked up with Orochimaru.
At this time, Orochimaru should have had his hands cut off by Uchiha Itachi, escaped from the Akatsuki organization, and realized the power of the Sharingan.
Erzhuzi, who has always performed well, came into the other party’s sight.
Looks like Mizuki needs to be a little more powerful.
“Naruto, go ahead. The next class is Mizuki’s. I have a question I don’t understand. Let’s go tomorrow. We’ll go hunting and barbecue at the edge of the village tomorrow.”
Hearing this, Naruto’s eyes lit up, “Tao, you can’t lie to me.”
“certainly.”
The class passed quickly.
Soon, Mizuki walked into the classroom with his textbook.
Shuimu glanced around the class and even took a special look at Luo Siwei.
Just this one glance made him unable to look away.
A pair of rotating kaleidoscopes filled Mizuki’s entire vision, and these eyes were like the gears of fate.
Shuimu forgot everything at this moment, his eyes just stared blankly at the kaleidoscope spinning in the sky, and it was unknown how much time had passed before he came back to his senses.
To outsiders, he just froze for a moment.
In fact, he has been in the kaleidoscope world for a long time.
Luo Siwei understood everything he wanted to know.
Mizuki does begin to collude with Orochimaru at this point.
However, a waste like Mizuki does not attract the attention of Orochimaru, who just treats him as a pawn that can be abandoned at any time.
The main purpose is to report to him about Nijima and his own situation in the ninja school, with the focus on Nijima.
There were still many of Orochimaru’s loyal followers hidden in Konoha, and the situation in the village obviously did not require Mizuki.
At the same time, Luo Siwei gave Shuimu a hint in his brain that if he wanted to reveal his situation to Orochimaru, he would commit suicide.
The Mangekyō was simply a crushing blow to this weak ninja school teacher.
After giving Shuimu mental hints, there was no need for Luo Siwei to stay in the classroom.
Under the gaze of everyone, Luo Siwei walked out leisurely.
Shui Muqi’s face turned red, but he didn’t dare to say anything and could only watch.
“When you walked out of the class today, Shuimu looked at you as if he wanted to eat you. Be careful or he might cause trouble for you in the future.” Erzhuzi said to Luo Siwei.
Luo Siwei looked at Erzhuzi carefully and even rubbed his head: “Am I seeing this right? My aloof nephew Sasuke would also say such caring words. Did the sun rise from the west?”
“boring!”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “Don’t worry. For a fellow like Shuimu, who has mediocre talent but is unwilling to accept his fate, and has no legitimate means except for some crooked ways, let him have a good year in the Ninja School.”
Jizuki nodded but didn’t ask any more questions. He was not in the mood to care about a teacher in a ninja school.
Chapter 20: Instant Kill of Root Ninja! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
Now Mizuki is Orochimaru’s spy in the ninja school, paying attention to every move of the second pillar.
Now Orochimaru’s attention is all on Hashira, because Luo Siwei has never revealed his Uchiha talent in front of outsiders.
Only Mizuki had truly experienced it, but apparently he hadn’t had time to report it to Orochimaru.
Now he has set instructions for Mizuki using the Mangekyo. When he wants to sell out his information, that is when he will commit suicide.
Time passed, and in the blink of an eye it was the last year of the Ninja School.
Some high-ranking officials and ninja clan leaders of Konoha also turned their attention to the ninja school.
After all, the young patriarchs of the major families are basically in this session.
As long as these children grow up, Konoha will have a group of backbone forces.
The Third Hokage was also very concerned about the growth of these children, especially the two orphans of Uchiha and the Nine-Tails Jinchūriki.
It’s just that Luo Siwei is really unremarkable. Even if the Uchiha clan had not been exterminated, it would be rare to see an Uchiha lying down like this.
“Orochimaru, I didn’t expect you to dare to show up in the Land of Fire.” In the dense forest, Danzo Shimura narrowed his eyes and examined Orochimaru in front of him.
The two haven’t seen each other for two years. This time, Orochimaru suddenly asked him to meet him. I don’t know what’s going on.
“Danzo-senpai, you haven’t changed at all, you’re still as strong as ever.”
“Stop talking nonsense and tell me why you are here. I don’t have time to communicate with a traitorous ninja.”
Orochimaru showed a playful look. He had his own reasons for defecting from Konoha, but he also had the reason to take the blame for Danzo: “I came to Konoha to observe someone in person. Please give me some convenience, Senior.”
Danzo looked at Orochimaru. They had worked together for many years and he knew Orochimaru too well. “Humph, Uchiha will always be Konoha’s Uchiha. Forget it! Hiruzen has already planned to focus on training two Uchiha orphans. He can’t even get my roots, let alone you.”
“Haha, Senior, let’s make a deal. Haven’t you been coveting the position of Hokage for a long time? But as long as my teacher is in office, you will have no chance.”
Danzo’s face didn’t look very good. Over the years, he had taken countless blames for Sarutobi Hiruzen.
He used countless conspiracies and even assassinations to seize the position of Hokage, but all these tricks failed.
They have worked together for decades and know each other too well.
“Tell me about your plan.”
Orochimaru threw a scroll over.
Danzo opened it and saw the Konoha collapse plan clearly written on it.
“We’ll talk again when your plan succeeds, but Sasuke of the Uchiha brothers must stay in Konoha, and Uchiha Tao can let you take him away.”
Orochimaru shook his head and said, “Senior, as far as I know, Uchiha Tao has not yet opened his Sharingan. Even the Uchiha who has not awakened his Sharingan, the senior’s roots will not look down on him.”
“Let’s talk about it after your plan succeeds.” After saying that, Danzo turned around and disappeared into the forest with the Root ninjas.
Orochimaru laughed, then sank into the earth and disappeared.
Danzo walked expressionlessly in the deep forest, with four Root elites following him in front, behind, and on both sides, and four more following him in secret.
Danzo walked at a leisurely pace.
In the forest, four Root Ninjas were scattered around, like invisible ghosts, monitoring everything around them.
At this moment, the eyes of a Root ninja suddenly became dull.
In his sight, there was only a pair of rotating kaleidoscopes.
Then, a sharp bone spike pierced through the Root Ninja’s forehead, ending his life.
Luo Siwei walked in the forest, leisurely taking a stroll, and appeared in front of the second Root ninja on the periphery at a leisurely pace.
Same kaleidoscope, same bone spurs.
In just two minutes, all four Root elites were pierced through the forehead and died.
At this time, Danzo was unaware of anything and was still walking in the forest.
Luo Siwei had returned to his home in Konoha without anyone noticing.
“Sir, we have lost contact with the four ninjas on the periphery.”
Danzo was stunned for a moment. The Root Ninjas had a secret way of communicating with each other. This kind of joint action team would exchange information every twenty minutes.
“I just sent a contact message but haven’t heard back from them.”
Danzo suddenly became gloomy: “Send a signal flare to let the Root ninja come and join us.”
“yes!”
Danzo looked around. The fact that he was able to make four of his elite soldiers disappear silently showed that he was very powerful.
Therefore, Danzo did not plan to take any risks and had to wait for reinforcements to arrive before investigating the specific situation.
Or wait for the enemy to appear on their own.
More than twenty minutes later, a total of three teams of Root elite appeared in front of Danzo.
“Eagle, Fox, your two teams go and search the surroundings to see what’s going on.”
“yes.”
In just a few minutes, the two teams of ninja returned quickly, carrying four dead bodies in their hands.
Each of them had a sharp weapon piercing his forehead.
“Master Danzo, the brains of these four people have been pierced by sharp blades. It is impossible to find any useful information.”
“Destroy it.”
At this moment, the first person that Danzo thought of was Orochimaru. This was a show of force from Orochimaru.
Apart from this, he couldn’t think of any other possibility.
If it was an enemy ninja, he would not just kill four Root ninjas without assassinating him.
Luo Siwei didn’t know what Danzo was thinking, and he had no interest in knowing.
At this time, he was practicing various ninjutsu in the family training ground.
At this time, the blood in his body became more and more perfect.
From the initial Sharingan to the gradually awakened Thousand Hands physique now, super strength is one of its notable characteristics.
The Hyuga clan’s corpse bone veins have gone from hardening their bones to being able to control bone growth.
The chakra attributes in Luo Siwei’s body are also gradually increasing. He originally only had pure fire, but now he can use lightning, earth and water.
With the completion of his bloodline, it won’t take long before he can become a ninja with all attributes.
Some basic scrolls appeared in his hands, and Luo Siwei looked at them slowly.
All five major escape techniques are included, and they are some of the ninjutsu collected by Uchiha in his early years.
When it is difficult to expose the Kaleidoscope, escape techniques can also be used as a means of fighting the enemy.
The completion of his bloodline also improved his aptitude and understanding of ninjutsu.
After just watching it once and simulating it in his mind, he had basically learned these low-level ninjutsu.
Chapter 21: Erzhuzi is unwilling to accept the defeat! (Please add flowers and give comments!) (Old version)
The Uchiha clan was exterminated because of Itachi, a mentally ill fool who couldn’t understand the situation and tended to go to extremes.
Uchiha Obito and Konoha’s high-level officials were both helpers.
Since he has become a member of the Uchiha clan, as his strength grows, he will have to engage in actual combat. Revenge for the Uchiha clan is a good opportunity for him to engage in actual combat.
At the same time, it can also divert the attention of Konoha’s top leaders and make them turn away from the Uchiha orphans.
At least the killing of four Root ninjas today has diverted Danzo’s attention away from the Uchiha orphan.
Maybe it would be transferred to Orochimaru. After all, four of his men died when he just met Orochimaru.
Luo Siwei and Erzhuzi walked out of the barbecue restaurant and strolled on the streets of Konoha in the evening.
The streets are very busy with people coming and going.
“Tao, my progress has been slow recently. I don’t see any hope of advancing in my Sharingan, and I haven’t made many breakthroughs in Taijutsu and Ninjutsu. It’s a bit of a waste of time in the Ninja School.”
Luo Siwei chuckled and said, “The purpose of the Ninja School is to lay the foundation so that today’s children can have a good childhood and time for physical growth.”
“I’ve said before that training too early will reduce a ninja’s potential. You’re too impatient. Life is long. It shouldn’t be all about revenge. Take your time.”
Erzhuzi was obviously not convinced: “You are the same age as me, how come you are so strong? The gap between you and me is getting bigger and bigger.”
Luo Siwei laughed and said, “This is a question of aptitude. If you don’t have the aptitude, no one can do anything about it. You can tell from our physical fitness.”
“You are less than 1.5 meters tall, and I am 1.65 meters tall.”
As he spoke, Luo Siwei showed off his strong muscles.
Erzhuzi was a little speechless: “Why? You are only a few months older than me, why is your physical fitness so much better than mine?”
Luo Siwei sighed and said, “I can’t help it. I am a child blessed by God. Even if I don’t practice, my strength can grow rapidly. You are an ordinary child. If you want to become stronger, you have to work hard on your own.”
Luo Siwei’s words left Erzhuzi speechless. He lived with Luo Siwei every day, and he could see whether the other party worked hard in cultivation or not.
The two of them walked slowly. Luo Siwei looked to the side and saw a figure in the crowd looking at them with a very aggressive look.
Luo Siwei laughed and nodded at the other party.
“Interesting kid. Too bad an Uchiha is nothing without the Sharingan.”
“Really? Sometimes it’s not a good thing for people to be overconfident.” A voice interrupted Orochimaru’s monologue.
Orochimaru turned around instantly, cold sweat breaking out on his forehead.
Someone appeared behind him, but he didn’t even notice it.
“Haha, don’t be nervous. If I wanted to deal with you, you would have been caught from the moment you looked at me just now.” Luo Siwei stood calmly behind Orochimaru.
The surrounding villagers seemed to ignore their presence.
“Uchiha Tao, I didn’t expect you to be so sensitive that you could detect my presence. I am slightly interested in you.”
Orochimaru quickly regained his confidence. He did not see the Sharingan on Uchiha Tao.
The Uchiha clan, without the Sharingan, are no different from trash.
Maybe there are some little tricks that are unknown to the public, but they pose no threat to him.
“Haha, it’s my honor to arouse the interest of Orochimaru! I heard that you are interested in Sasuke. I advise you to give up this unrealistic idea.” Luo Siwei looked at Orochimaru and said slowly, “Although Sasuke is useless, he is also my nephew and one of the few Uchiha clan members. Orochimaru, don’t force me to kill you.”
After saying that, Luo Siwei turned around and left, but Orochimaru froze in place, with cold sweat on his forehead.
This feeling was even stronger than when he faced Uchiha Itachi. He didn’t even know when he was caught in the illusion.
It was not until Luo Siwei completely disappeared from his sight that Orochimaru regained his ability to move.
“Haha, what a scary kid! He’s so powerful, but the village doesn’t even notice it. It seems it’s not easy to get Sasuke.” After saying that, Orochimaru disappeared on the streets of Konoha in the blink of an eye.
This time he planned to focus on observing Erzhuzi and see what level this kid could reach.
Now he had to leave.
Luo Siwei naturally noticed Orochimaru’s departure.
As his bloodline gradually improved, more and more abilities appeared in him.
The perception ability appeared as early as the fourth grade, and now it is getting stronger and stronger. The perception ability can already cover most of Konoha.
“Tao, what have you been doing?”
Luo Siwei threw a bottle of iced soda to Erzhuzi: “After eating barbecue, there is nothing more comfortable than drinking a bottle of iced soda.”
Erzhuzi nodded, then opened the bottle and drank it all in one gulp.
When night fell, Luo Siwei opened his eyes, stood up and walked out of the Uchiha clan’s territory, with a wooden mask on his face.
Strolling leisurely on the streets of Konoha.
It seemed as if the patrolling ninjas of Konoha had cooperated with Luo Siwei countless times. Every time Luo Siwei passed by, the patrol personnel would appear.
Or Luo Siwei would only appear after the patrol personnel had finished their patrol, and the two sides always passed each other.
The Hokage Building stood quietly in the darkness, with a number of Anbu personnel stationed inside.
Luo Siwei walked in without any hesitation.
Some Anbu personnel were caught in an illusion the moment they saw Luo Siwei.
I came to my senses only after he passed by, but I had completely forgotten what had just happened.
This is the power of the kaleidoscope.
Luo Siwei’s Kaleidoscope is more perfect than Itachi’s because of genetic completion.
Uchiha Itachi, including all the Uchiha awakened Mangekyō, are all incomplete.
Excessive use will cause insomnia because the Uchiha bloodline is incomplete.
This defect has existed in the Uchiha family since Indra.
Luo Siwei easily walked to the depths of the Hokage Building, which was a warehouse of Konoha, housing some ninjutsu and sealing techniques.
Not as important as the Sealed Book, but equally precious.
The collection location of the Sealed Book in Konoha is top secret. Luo Siwei hasn’t figured it out yet, but he is not in a hurry.
His strength is getting stronger day by day. When one day he is really interested in the Book of Seals, he can directly find any one of the Konoha F4. They will naturally know where the Book of Seals is stored.
At around four in the morning, before dawn, Luo Siwei left the Hokage Building.
He gained a lot from the one-night visit.
Whether it is various ninjutsu or sealing techniques.
There are also a lot of research materials on bloodline limits inside.
There are very few blood limits in the ninja world, and even fewer who can research one on their own.
Chapter 22: Thunder Escape Armor! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
This task is very difficult for ordinary ninjas, but not so difficult for Luo Siwei.
Now let’s check out some information about bloodline limits. You can try to practice them to increase your own ninjutsu skills and have more means to fight the enemy.
Although Luo Siwei had learned a lot of methods to deal with the enemies in the chat group, those were his own trump cards and should not be used easily.
For the next week, Luo Siwei would go into the scroll storage area of ​​the Hokage Building every night to check the information on various ninjutsu and sealing techniques.
His knowledge of ninjutsu increased significantly every day, and his understanding of chakra and ninjutsu became clearer and clearer.
In the dark forest, blue light emerged from the body and quickly covered Luo Siwei’s body surface.
This is the Lightning Release Armor that he deduced after spending the past week looking through the various Lightning Release Ninjutsu in Konoha’s collection and following Han Paopao’s guidance.
It is somewhat similar to the Lightning Armor of the Hidden Cloud Village. It can not only stimulate the body to become stronger, but also greatly increase the body’s speed.
The Lightning Armor only lasted for a little over a minute before disappearing.
Luo Siwei began to perform various lightning and fire ninjutsu, showing off his understanding of various ninjutsu.
Two more days passed.
“Bang!”
Uchiha Tao kicked Erzhuzi out.
I can’t count how many times these two have sparred with each other.
Before, Erzhuzi could fight Luo Siwei for two moves, but now he can’t even last one move and was kicked out as soon as he came up.
Erzhuzi coughed for a long time before he recovered and looked at Luo Siwei in disbelief.
“Is there something on my face? It’s making my eyes pop out.”
Nizhuzi shook his head: “Your strength is improving too fast, so I’d better give the responsibility of revenge for my parents and clan to you! My aptitude is too poor. With your current strength, it won’t take long for you to catch up with Uchiha Itachi.”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “It seems that our sparring has dealt you a heavy blow. This is not the Uchiha Sasuke I know. It will take more than just me to revive the Uchiha clan.”
“I have recently studied a secret technique called Thunder Escape. If you can master the changes in the form and nature of Thunder Escape to the extreme, you may be able to learn this secret technique.”
The secret body-building technique of Lightning Release Armor is very complicated. Even the fifth Raikage Darui has not learned it.
Luo Siwei didn’t know which one was stronger, the Lightning Armor he developed or the Lightning Armor of the Hidden Cloud Village, but the complexity was probably comparable.
One needs to master the changes in the form and nature of Lightning Release to the extreme, and also endure the pain of Lightning Release to forge the body.
Erzhuzi looked towards Luo Siwei. They spent every day together, so how could he not know that Luo Siwei mastered the secret art of thunder escape?
In an instant, Luo Siwei’s body was covered with blue lightning chakra, and a harsh sound echoed in the forest.
In just a few seconds, the powerful lightning escape completely disappeared.
“This is a secret technique that uses lightning escape to stimulate the body, but it is extremely complicated to practice. Don’t you have a goal?” Luo Siwei looked at Erzhuzi and said, “It’s still more than half a year before graduation. I hope you can focus all your energy on studying lightning escape in the next six months. As long as you can meet my requirements, I can teach you how to practice this secret technique.”
This can also be considered as setting a goal for Erzhuzi.
Before following Orochimaru, Hashira’s training was too blind.
Kakashi was lying flat again.
Instead of letting him go to Orochimaru in the future because of his slow progress in strength, it is better to set a goal for him first.
Er Zhuzi looked at his uncle in surprise: “Is this the family’s secret technique?”
Luo Siwei shook his head and said, “When have you ever seen an Uchiha use this secret technique? This is the Lightning Release Armor that I developed based on many Lightning Release Ninjutsu.”
“It is similar to the Lightning Release Armor that is passed down secretly by the Raikage of the Hidden Cloud Village. Both are secret techniques to stimulate the potential of the body. Although they are powerful, they are also extremely difficult to control.”
“Only when you have mastered the changes in the form and nature of Lightning Chakra can you try to practice it. Otherwise, you might end up crippling yourself.”
Erzhuzi nodded, not discouraged at all.
He has been a bit depressed in the past year. He just can’t see any hope. His strength is improving slowly, but he can’t find the direction.
Now Luo Siwei has found the direction for him, Thunder Escape.
“Try your best. I’ll leave the revenge to you. I know this is a knot in your heart.”
“Let’s go home and have dinner.”
As time went by, with motivation, Sasuke trained more actively.
Luo Siwei was still in a semi-lying state, fishing when he had nothing to do and taking a walk around the Hokage Building at night.
Or take advantage of the Root ninjas performing their missions and kill one or two Root elites.
During this period, Danzo was a little worried. Maybe one day the Root ninjas who were out on a mission would not come back.
Some of these Root Ninjas were elites selected by the village, while others were orphans he adopted and selected after brutal training.
No matter which one, the death of one person would make him feel sad for several days.
Especially the elite in the village, whom he had finally gotten back from the third generation.
The ninja world is now in a period of peace, and it is extremely difficult for the Root to ask Konoha for people to expand the ninja team.
But the speed at which I train them is simply not enough to make up for the shortfall.
“Hiruzen.”
In the Hokage’s office, Danzo pushed the door open.
The Sandaime frowned instantly. This was the fourth time Danzo had come to his office this month.
“Danzo, what do you want to do? Now is a peaceful time. I will never agree to the unlimited expansion of the Root. The ninjas in the village will never agree to you asking for people from the major families so unscrupulously.”
Danzo was speechless after being blocked by the Third Hokage: “The Root has suffered heavy losses recently…”
The Sandaim waved his hand and interrupted Danzo: “Danzo, don’t bring up this kind of trick to fool children! The five major ninja villages have been peaceful for ten years now. Don’t tell me that the Root is still carrying out some war missions now.”
“I’m afraid he is doing something shady for you, Danzo, or you just made it up! Danzo, don’t forget that Konoha’s intelligence system is stronger than your Root.”
“The major ninja villages are at peace with each other. Even if there are some disturbances, it will not cause such a great loss to the Root ninjas.”
Danzo was speechless, feeling as if there was a fire burning in his chest.
After being in charge of the root for decades, this is the first time I feel this suffocated feeling.
He was obviously telling the truth, but no one, whether Hiruzen or the two advisors, believed what he said.
Even if you feel aggrieved, you still have to ask for help. Otherwise, it won’t be long before the root is left alone.
Suppressing the frustration in his heart, Danzo said calmly: “I suspect that there are strong people hunting down the elite Root. Once the Root ninjas leave the base, whether they are carrying out a mission or not, they may never return, and in the end, only their bodies will be found.”
“That’s why I asked you for help.”
Chapter 23: The three generations who feel cheated! (Please collect flowers and comment!) (Old version)
Looking at Danzo like this, the third generation was a little surprised.
This was the first time that Danzo spoke to him so calmly, which made the Third Generation believe it a little.
However, Sandai still shook his head and said, “I believe you, but I can’t give you the person. You can only train him by yourself.”
“During peacetime, the major families have a rare opportunity to breathe. They will not easily agree to let their people enter the root.”
Danzo’s expression suddenly turned ugly: “Hiruzen, this enemy is elusive. I need a large number of manpower to set up traps to lure him out. The remaining ninjas in the Root are not enough.”
The Sandaime looked at Danzo and said, “If what you said is true, I can get the Anbu to cooperate! I also want to see who is hiding in the dark and is the enemy of Konoha.”
Danzo sneered and said, “The first person I suspect is your good disciple Orochimaru! He wants to intimidate me by killing the elite of the Root so that I won’t stand in his way.”
The Third Hokage was immediately furious: “Danzo, you actually secretly met with Orochimaru, you are challenging my bottom line.”
Danzo was unmoved: “It was your apprentice who took the initiative to find me. He had his eyes on Uchiha Sasuke, so I naturally wouldn’t agree.”
“Among the current Uchiha orphans, one is a waste who hasn’t even opened his Sharingan, and only Uchiha Sasuke has some potential. I will naturally not let Orochimaru kidnap him.”
“In my opinion, place Uchiha Sasuke directly into the Root. I will train him into a qualified and obedient tool.”
Sandai snorted coldly: “I’m listening to you alone, don’t play such tricks in front of me.”
“Since Orochimaru dares to continue to provoke Konoha, we will teach him a profound lesson this time! This time the Anbu will act together with the Root. Danzo, you are in charge. I don’t want any accidents to happen in this operation.”
“Otherwise, you, the Root Chief, can retire early.”
Danzo’s face suddenly turned ugly, as if he had eaten a fly.
“cheers!”
At the Konoha BBQ restaurant, Luo Siwei and many of his friends from the Ninja School were eating and drinking to their heart’s content.
“Tao, it has to be you. I haven’t eaten barbecue for a long time. Next time, I’ll give you my French fries.” Shikamaru said honestly, holding his stomach.
Luo Siwei patted Dingci on the shoulder and said, “We are good friends, don’t be so polite! I have plenty of money, come to me if you want to eat something! Money is a bastard, I will ask Sandai for more after I spend it all.”
Erzhuzi curled his lips, obviously making him very uncomfortable with Luo Siwei’s words.
He had no affection for these people and didn’t think highly of them.
Although Luo Siwei often skipped classes, he had a good relationship with his classmates.
After paying the bill, everyone walked out of the barbecue restaurant.
Luo Siwei and Erzhuzi returned to their clan.
Luo Siwei looked at Er Zhuzi and said, “I see you don’t seem very happy.”
“No.”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “Haha, don’t be so stingy! The assets of the Uchiha are beyond your imagination. Instead of leaving these assets in the hands of the Third Generation, we might as well squander them! Anyway, it won’t be long before we can graduate from the Ninja School.”
“Money is just a string of numbers to you and me. After all, humans are social animals. It is impossible for us to live alone for our entire lives! Even if we have a blood feud that we want to avenge, we still have to live after we kill Uchiha Itachi.”
Erzhuzi just nodded as if he understood, after all, he was only an eleven-year-old boy, his mind was full of hatred, and his personality was a bit extreme.
Time passed slowly, and in the blink of an eye a month had passed.
Luo Siwei still lives a comfortable life.
When I have nothing to do, I go fishing, give suggestions to Huang Feihong and others in the chat group, and practice ninjutsu.
By the way, he also wants to give Erzhuzi a lesson. After all, he is now Erzhuzi’s uncle, and it is legitimate.
But Danzo at the Root was getting anxious.
During these days, he organized all the Root ninjas and a part of the Anbu ninjas and set up many traps as planned.
This was an arrangement he made specifically for Orochimaru’s situation.
As a result, the enemy never appeared.
In the Hokage’s office, the Third Hokage stared at Danzo: “It’s been a month, and your so-called attack has not occurred. According to the news from the Anbu, Orochimaru has appeared frequently in the surrounding small countries recently and has never entered the Land of Fire.”
“Danzo, in order to expand the power of the Root, you have even gone to the extent of deceiving me. You disappoint me so much.”
“I will ask the Anbu to withdraw later. I will not agree to the expansion of the Root, and you can forget about asking for people from the village and the major families.”
Danzo’s face turned ugly, as if he had eaten a fly: “Hiruzen, I have no need to lie to you! Don’t say that you don’t understand the actual situation of the Root. I’m afraid you have planted a lot of people in the Root.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen sneered, “Danzo, don’t make me say bad things. I haven’t received any messages from them for a while! I’m afraid you cleared out all of them, and then you staged an inexplicably powerful enemy and even dragged Orochimaru out.”
Danzo glared at the Third Hokage and said, “Give me another seven days, and I will definitely catch him.”
The Sandai pondered for a long time and nodded: “Okay! But if you lie to me, there is no need for the roots to exist.”
Danzo turned and walked away.
In the dense forest, Danzo walked slowly with four Root ninjas.
In order to lure out the strong man who has been killing the elite of the Root during this period, Danzo plans to use himself as bait to lure the other party out.
At this time, a dragnet had already been set up within a radius of 500 meters with Danzo as the center.
Not only are there twelve elite Root members, but there are also twelve elite ANBU members.
Each group consists of two people, surrounding Danzo in the middle.
This was the second time in three days that he had personally taken action to attract the enemy.
In the dark forest, Luo Siwei walked slowly on the ground covered with weeds: “Haha, the Root and the Anbu are working together, so it’s a good opportunity to collect some interest from the Konoha Anbu first.”
The Uchiha clan was exterminated, which was inseparable from the brainwashing of Uchiha Itachi by the Third Hokage.
All the Uchiha who have awakened the Sharingan are paranoid, and Itachi has even awakened the Mangekyō. His thinking is probably as far as the moon, and he can no longer be understood by a normal person.
Coupled with Danzo’s coercion and the third generation’s brainwashing, the tragedy of Uchiha happened.
Patrolmen in teams of two stood guard outside Danzo’s compound.
The Root Ninjas have all experienced their companions being killed, so they are very vigilant. Even though they know they can’t stop the people coming, they are still on guard.
Chapter 24, Ape you regret, group my shadow, bang! (Please collect flowers and comment!) (Old version)
The Anbu ninja was much more relaxed.
Two Anbu ninjas were on a big tree, looking left and right.
A masked figure suddenly appeared behind him, holding a bone knife in each hand.
A cold light flashed, and two elite Anbu soldiers were pierced through the back of the head at the same time and fell from the tree.
Luo Siwei disappeared from where he was and reappeared behind two Anbu ninjas.
These Anbu were the elites carefully trained by the Third Generation, and they were also elite among the Chunins, and could even fight against the Jonins.
But they were facing Luo Siwei, whose bloodline had been completed.
After being stimulated by the Thunder Escape Armor, Luo Siwei has awakened part of his immortal body.
With his powerful perception, he can clearly detect the exact location of these Anbu ninjas even from several kilometers away.
Killing these Anbu ninjas is as easy as a ninja dealing with ordinary people.
He appeared silently behind the other person and then stabbed the back of the other person’s head with a bone knife.
Even the secret techniques of the Anbu and Root would not reveal what happened to these ninjas before they died.
The third generation sent out a total of twelve Anbu, but Luo Siwei only killed eight of them and returned to the village.
There is plenty of time in the future, so he is not in a hurry.
A Root who was protecting Danzo quickly came to Danzo and said, “Sir Danzo, four groups have lost contact.”
Danzo’s expression suddenly turned ugly: “You guys take me back to the Root base, and the rest of you will be responsible for searching for the missing ninja.”
Danzo’s heart was filled with tension… and fear at this moment.
This was his second time facing an assassination attempt.
The first time was when I met Orochimaru.
The other times, he was at the Root base, and the other side only hunted down Root ninjas who were out on missions.
Only by facing this enemy head-on can you feel its terror.
He even began to doubt whether this was done by Orochimaru, because this was not like Orochimaru’s behavior, and Orochimaru did not have such powerful strength.
Danzo finally breathed a sigh of relief when he returned to the Root base.
“Master Danzo, we found the eight dead people, all of them were ANBU ninjas.”
Danzo’s expression suddenly turned ugly: “Asshole, you are deliberately trying to sow discord between me and Hiruzen.”
As soon as Danzo thought of this result, he could guess the assassin’s sinister intentions.
If he only killed ANBU ninjas, I’m afraid Hiruzen would just think that this was a conspiracy of his Root.
At this time, Luo Siwei didn’t think so much, he just simply wanted to find something for the third generation to do.
“Sasuke, this is some of the experience I have gained in practicing Lightning Release over the past few days. It’s too slow for you to figure it out on your own.”
Erzhuzi nodded and took the scroll handed over by Luo Siwei.
He was known as the genius of Uchiha, but every time he faced Luo Siwei, he was reminded that the so-called genius was just a bunch of trash flattering him.
Only when facing Luo Siwei did Erzhuzi truly realize that he was also a complete fool.
He opened the scroll, which contained a detailed description: “Thank you.”
Luo Siwei patted Erzhuzi on the head and said, “You are my nephew, don’t be so formal with me! Practice hard, you will graduate in four months.”
“Once you become a ninja, you won’t have that much time to practice. You’ll also have to spend time completing tasks for the village.”
Erzhuzi looked at Luo Siwei with some curiosity: “Tao, why don’t you want to show your strength? With your current strength, it is easy to become the top student of the Ninja School.”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “Then what? It will be useless except for gaining more fame! You don’t have to care too much about what others think now.”
“Ninja school is just like a child playing house. Don’t take it too seriously.”
At this moment, the atmosphere in the Hokage’s office was very solemn.
In the smoke, Sarutobi Hiruzen looked deeply at Danzo.
Mitokado En and Utane Koharu were also staring at Danzo.
“Danzo, tell me the truth, did you plan to kill the Anbu ninja? Eight people died at once, and they were all defenseless when they were stabbed in the back of the head. Even the secret technique of the Yamanaka family could not search their memories before their death.” Mito Menyan looked at Danzo and asked.
Mizuto Kado En and Utane Koharu are two fence-sitters, but Mizuto Kado En has always served as the military strategist among the four. He may not be very strong, but he has a good brain.
“Yan, even you don’t believe me? The Root encountered a strong enemy, and we didn’t find any trace of the enemy at all. As for why the enemy only killed Anbu ninjas, how could I know?”
“The four of us have been together for decades. Don’t you three know me well?”
Danzo was indeed anxious and what he said was true, but the three of them had experienced Danzo’s lies too many times.
The Sandaime looked at Danzo and said, “You said the same thing when you sent Kakashi to assassinate me! Danzo, I know you have never given up on the position of Hokage.”
“But I didn’t expect that you would directly attack the Anbu by making up lies this time. I will never tolerate someone in the village deliberately hurting the ninjas in the village in order to achieve their own goals.”
“Xiaochun, Yan, what do you two think?”
Mitomon En and Utane Koharu looked at each other and said, “Huruzen, we support your decision.”
Danzo suddenly became anxious: “Hiruzen, I am absolutely telling the truth this time! If you don’t believe me, you will definitely regret it.”
The third generation looked at Danzo and began to hesitate again.
This is also the old problem of the third generation, being indecisive and hesitant.
“Danzo, let me ask you one more question. Do you have evidence to prove that the previous Root assassination and the current Anbu assassination were not directed and acted by you, but that there are real masters hiding in the dark planning all this?”
Danzo looked at the Sandai and said coldly: “No.”
“From today on, Danzo’s positions as Hokage’s assistant and Root leader will be revoked. You should go home and reflect on yourself first! Wait until you realize your mistakes before doing anything else.” The Third Hokage said in a deep voice.
Danzo also knew that the misunderstanding had already been formed, and it was useless to say more: “Hiruzen, you will regret it.”
“Danzo, I am the Hokage! I hope you can seriously reflect on yourself and not let the desire for power corrode your heart. This is the advice given to you by a companion who has been with you for decades.”
Danzo snorted coldly, not bothering to refute Yuan Fei Hiruzen’s words.
In his opinion, it was Hiruzen who was corrupted by the desire for power.
Otherwise, why would he still be sitting in the position of Hokage and refuse to give up his seat even though he is almost seventy years old?
Chapter 25: The Spy of the Hidden Cloud Village! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
“Danzo is actually locked up? It’s a good thing that he has done something unexpected.”
Luo Siwei walked in the dark Konoha Village, and no one could find his trace.
He knew the whole process from some Anbu gossip.
He didn’t expect that he just wanted to find something for the Third Hokage to do, but Danzo took the blame for him: “This guy is really a natural scapegoat. Let him live for a while.”
In the morning, the sun is shining brightly.
Luo Siwei and Erzhuzi could not stay in the Ninja School any longer after just two hours.
It’s really boring, and I already knew what they taught.
Not only the two of them, but also Shikamaru, Choji, Shino, Naruto, and Kiba, they all climbed over the wall and ran out of the Ninja School together.
“Ninja school is so boring, Tao, where should we go to play?” Naruto asked.
The first barbecue Naruto had was treated to by Luo Siwei.
Moreover, Luo Siwei is very generous and invites his classmates to have dinner together whenever he has time.
So Naruto likes Luo Siwei very much.
Dingci said: “I’m a little hungry, how about we go eat?”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “Why don’t we go to the forest to hunt and barbecue? We can save money and eat well.”
Everyone’s eyes suddenly brightened.
Only Erzhuzi was unhappy because he wanted to practice.
But with Luo Siwei around, he had to give his uncle some face.
In the dense forest, even though the sun was shining brightly, it still seemed dark.
A kunai flashed and a hare was stabbed through the neck.
Then, hidden weapons flashed by one after another, and various small animals became barbecue materials for several people.
Soon, a bonfire was lit in the forest, emitting bursts of fragrance.
Luo Siwei glanced into the depths of the forest and saw two Anbu soldiers hiding in the forest, observing everyone’s every move.
These two Anbu were specially sent by the Third Hokage to monitor Naruto.
From the first day he awakened his perception, he was aware of the existence of the Anbu.
On the other side, one kilometer away from here, a team of three ninjas were sneaking in.
This group of people were dressed in ordinary people’s clothes. It seemed that they were from other villages who had somehow sneaked into the village.
At this time, the three of them were walking quickly towards the area where they were barbecuing.
Soon, two ANBU noticed movement in the distance.
Afterwards, the figure of the third brother dressed as a poor man appeared in the sight of everyone and the Anbu.
“Captain, we are lucky. We unexpectedly met some children from the ninja school. We can torture them for some information about Konoha.”
“The operation is mainly focused on arrest.”
The three of them moved quickly.
Two Anbu jumped out from their hiding place in an instant and blocked the way of the crowd: “Who are you? How dare you sneak into Konoha.”
The two Anbu were greeted by a bright sword light.
Luo Siwei said to his friends, “Let’s go and report to the village as soon as possible. It will only cause trouble if we stay here.”
Naruto and Nibali, who were eager to try, picked up the prey on the ground reluctantly, and everyone quickly walked towards the village.
Just as the five men were fighting fiercely and Luo Siwei and his group were retreating, a masked figure appeared in the forest.
It was Luo Siwei who had left and returned.
The battle in the forest caused quite a stir.
Although the two Anbu did not gain the upper hand, other Konoha Anbu who saw the commotion soon rushed over one after another.
The number of Anbu members quickly increased from two to six, and the three who infiltrated were captured one after another.
Just as the six men were escorting three ninjas from other villages towards the Anbu, Luo Siwei took action.
The Anbu ninjas could only see figures flashing by, and with every flash, an Anbu ninja had his forehead pierced by a bone knife.
“Who is it? How dare you assassinate an ANBU in Konoha.”
“The enemy is tough, send a signal for help.”
Luo Siwei’s eyes instantly turned into a kaleidoscope and swept across the crowd. Those who were just preparing to fight fell into the illusion in the blink of an eye, and all they could see was the slowly rotating kaleidoscope.
Ever since Danzo was relieved of his post, Luo Siwei has been feeling a bit bored these days.
The Root Ninjas also disappeared without a trace, all of them went into hiding.
Luo Siwei’s killing of the Anbu ninja this time can be regarded as clearing Danzo of suspicion and allowing the Third Hokage to resolve his misunderstanding of him.
However, in the blink of an eye, all six Anbu and three sneak ninjas were killed.
Not long after Luo Siwei disappeared, a team of Anbu arrived at the battle scene.
In just a few minutes, the information was delivered to the third generation.
“Sir, the three ninjas who were killed were spies sent by Kumogakure. They have been infiltrating Konoha for some time.”
“The six dead Anbu had their brain tissue destroyed by the sharp blades. We can no longer search their memories to check their memories before they died. However, the injuries they suffered are very similar to those of the Anbu killed in the previous joint operation. Even the size of the wounds is similar.”
The Sandai took a closer look at the Anbu’s corpse and found that the wounds were similar to those of the Anbu who had been killed before.
Although one is on the forehead and the other is on the back of the head.
“I understand. Let’s bury these people properly.”
Back in the Hokage’s office, the Sandaime called over two advisors, “You all should know what just happened, right?”
Xiaochun asked, “Could it be that we wronged Danzo last time? Is there really an expert wandering around Konoha Village, hunting down the village’s ninjas?”
The third generation rubbed his eyebrows and felt so tired for the first time.
It has been a long time since the Anbu suffered so many losses in a short period of time.
From the previous eight to the current six, fourteen elite soldiers died in just a few days.
Every member of the Anbu is an elite group carefully selected by the Third Generation and are loyal to him.
Every death will make three generations feel sad for a few days.
“It is still unclear whether the Root has lost any personnel. Only Danzo himself knows. We also don’t know whether this expert was trained by Danzo and deliberately jumped out to clear his suspicion.”
Mitokado En nodded: “Hiruzen has a point, but I think we should release Danzo first.”
“Huruzen, you can place more people in the Root to monitor its every move. Whether this mysterious ninja was trained by Danzo or not, we will soon get the result.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded and said, “Let’s organize a few teams of reconnaissance ninjas to conduct a search of the forests around Konoha in the next few days! If we can’t find Danzo, release him first.”
“They killed fourteen Anbu twice. The enemy is very powerful. We cannot allow such dangerous elements to linger around the village.”
Chapter 26: Earn money from foreigners! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
The elite ninjas responsible for reconnaissance in Hyuga, Aburame, Inuzuka, Yamanaka and the village formed several teams to check the forest in the entire village, and even swept the Death Forest twice.
We did discover many secret places where spies exchanged intelligence, and even arrested a number of spies by following the clues.
But there is no trace of the mysterious ninja who killed the ANBU.
“Tao, do you know? There will be a big operation in the village these two days, and many ninjas from our Inuzuka family have been transferred away to participate in this operation.” Inuzuka Kiba said mysteriously.
Aburame Shino also said, “Many people from our family were also drafted. I heard that there were ninjas from other villages wandering around in the forest outside Konoha, just like what we encountered before.”
Luo Siwei nodded: “It seems that we have to be careful when we go out for picnics in the future.”
Konoha launched a large-scale search operation, and Luo Siwei did not continue hunting Root and Anbu ninjas.
He attends classes and goes fishing every day. Occasionally, when he has nothing to do, he gives Erzhuzi a beating in the name of giving him instructions, so that he won’t forget his own limitations after making a little progress.
While Luo Siwei was living a leisurely life, Huang Feihong encountered some troubles.
Today Liu Yongfu came to see him and told him some very bad news.
The Black Flag Army will lay off another 500 people!
What Liu Yongfu meant was to let these disbanded Black Flag Army soldiers join the militia!
Huang Feihong was well aware that this would put a huge pressure on the militia’s logistics!
After all, the militia is barely self-sufficient now, and adding another 500 people to the mix will definitely be a huge pressure!
But Huang Feihong couldn’t bear to refuse Liu Yongfu, so he nodded and agreed.
After returning to Bao Zhilin, Huang Feihong talked about this matter in the chat group, hoping that everyone could give him some advice.
After some discussion, everyone suggested that Huang Feihong set up a few shops at the dock and make money directly from foreigners!
After all, in this era, foreigners are much richer than ordinary Qing people!
However, if they want to make money from foreigners, the Black Flag Army will have to do some work.
So Huang Feihong went to find Liu Yongfu early the next morning, hoping that the Black Flag Army could provide help.
“Tell me, what kind of support do you need from the Black Flag Army?” Liu Yongfu asked directly.
“Master Liu, do you have the courage to punish the foreigners who committed crimes in Foshan?” Huang Feihong did not hesitate to ask directly, “They are the foreign sailors on the ship!”
“That… no problem!” Liu Yongfu’s eyes flashed, and he said without hesitation, “If foreign sailors take the initiative to commit crimes, the Black Flag Army has the responsibility and obligation to punish them!”
He secretly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, as Huang Feihong’s words just now had caused him to misunderstand something.
If they were to confront foreign merchants or consuls directly, the pressure on the Black Flag Army would be too great.
It’s not that he was afraid of foreigners, but he was worried that the imperial court would think too much.
After receiving Liu Yongfu’s affirmative answer, Huang Feihong nodded and said, “That’s it!”
“Master Huang, can you explain it more clearly? Liu didn’t understand!”
Huang Feihong smiled and said, “I plan to open some shops at the docks and make money directly from foreigners!”
After hearing Huang Feihong’s bold words, Liu Yongfu was at a loss for a moment.
Is it so easy to make money from foreigners?
But he didn’t know that after hearing the advice from the people he was chatting with, Huang Feihong really thought that it was very easy to make money from foreigners.
If the Black Flag Army’s area of ​​activity had not been strictly restricted to Foshan, Huang Feihong felt that nearby Guangzhou would be a better place to operate.
With the endorsement of the Black Flag Army, several new shops were soon built at the Foshan River Wharf, a special area for foreign ships to dock.
In the shops, either desserts or various drinks are sold.
There are also dance halls that imitate bar settings, as well as private mobile gambling stalls.
These were naturally told to Huang Feihong by Luo Siwei.
Once the shop opened, it soon attracted many foreign sailors.
Both snacks and drinks are very popular.
The key is that the hostesses introduced from Southeast Asia attracted these foreign sailors to linger and spend money like water without feeling sorry at all.
As for the small mobile gambling stalls, their income is staggering, and the speed of squeezing out profits is fast and rapid enough.
Soon, several shops here became truly popular shops, with daily turnover and profits enough to make others jealous.
In this era, sailors who sail on the sea have a good income, but they have to live on the risk of their lives. No one knows when they will get unlucky and die in a storm or other accidents.
Therefore, once the sailors arrived on land, they spent money lavishly, which perfectly illustrates the saying “live while the wine is here”.
The key point is that they still spend US dollars and British pounds, which are directly linked to gold.
The consumption of one or two people is higher than the profit earned from purchasing and selling fresh fish and shrimp in a few days. It is absolutely a huge profit.
Unfortunately, other forces at the dock dared not get involved in such business and could only watch and drool.
There is no way. These foreign sailors are not good guys. They will make a fuss whether they are drunk or have lost all their money.
At this time, without the strong support of the Black Flag Army, the government would not easily help.
That’s right, the Black Flag Army showed no mercy to any foreign sailors who dared to cause trouble in those shops by arresting them one by one.
Wait until the other party’s ship leaves, then send them directly onto the ship and tell them to get out.
All I can say is that fortunately, although the foreigners of that era were arrogant, they had not yet reached the point of becoming the emperor emeritus as they would later.
At this time, the Qing government had not yet experienced the defeat in the Sino-Japanese War of 1894-1895 and the Boxer Rebellion, and was not completely submissive to the foreigners, but was just very wary of them.
The best proof of this is that the foreigners were unable to even set up an embassy in the capital at that time.
The Black Flag Army was a powerful army that had fought head-on with the French Army and won. Naturally, they were not afraid of any bad consequences caused by arresting the foreign sailors who committed crimes.
At this time, the foreigners with real power in Guangdong Province were the John Bulls. Most of them were entrenched in the Guangzhou area and took the fattest piece of cake.
As for Foshan, it is populated by American businessmen who have not yet fully exploded, as well as foreigners from other countries who are not strong enough and come here to do business.
The arch villain in the Wong Fei-hung series, the hawkish businessman Sassoon, was actually nothing in the foreign circles of Guangdong Province at that time.
As long as the Black Flag Army stands on reason and their methods are not so violent and cruel, they can easily deal with it.
Although the Foshan local government received protests from foreigners from time to time, which caused some headaches, it was not panic-stricken.
Relying on such unspeakable means and the huge profits from a few shops, the militia’s financial crisis was quickly resolved, leaving Liu Yongfu stunned for a while.
He never thought that the problem that had originally given him such a headache could be solved so easily!
Chapter 27: Fighting against foreigners! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
Black Flag Army Camp.
Liu Yongfu smiled and said to Huang Feihong: “I didn’t expect that it would be so easy to make money from foreigners!”
Huang Feihong chuckled and shook his head: “If you want to make money from foreigners, you definitely can’t do it without the support of the Black Flag Army and adults!”
“Don’t worry, sir. I have already thought of a way to deal with those foreign merchants. I will definitely not cause any trouble for you!”
The Black Flag Army captured a lot of foreign sailors who were causing trouble. How could the ship owners who employed these sailors not react?
It’s just because these foreign businessmen have limited power, the noise they make is not big and is confined to the urban area of ​​Foshan.
But if it goes on for a long time, who knows if it will attract the attention of Guangzhou and John Bull’s forces will get involved?
In the future video I have seen, foreign warships fired at fishing boats, causing serious injuries to the fishing boats and fishermen, and caused a big disturbance.
That should be the warship of John Bull. Their strength is still very strong in Guangzhou.
At this time, a general of the Black Flag Army suggested that since those foreign merchants came to do business, why didn’t the militia become their supplier? Wouldn’t they make more money that way?
Huang Feihong was speechless. He didn’t expect that there would be such naive people in the Black Flag Army.
Liu Yongfu glanced at him unhappily and explained, “The foreign merchants’ main partners are the big businessmen and wealthy people in Foshan city!”
“Not to mention the close relationship between these guys and the local government, they are likely to be on the periphery of the Thirteen Hongs. If things go wrong, they may come into direct conflict with the Thirteen Hongs!”
These words frightened almost all the generals present.
The Thirteen Hongs in Guangdong and Guangxi were definitely a giant force more terrifying than the government.
They are wealthy and powerful, and can communicate directly with the dignitaries in the capital. If they want to target the Black Flag Army, even Liu Yongfu would feel under tremendous pressure.
Huang Feihong’s mentality was quite stable. He was just wary of the Thirteen Hongs at most, but it would be an exaggeration to say that he was afraid of them.
The strength of the militia at this time is no joke.
Except for having less weapons, it is basically a scaled-down version of the Black Flag Army.
As the saying goes, political power comes from the barrel of a gun. As long as the militia, a violent armed force, does not fall apart, Huang Feihong can run rampant in Guangdong and Guangxi.
Of course, it would be best if we could live in peace with the Thirteen Hongs, or even achieve win-win cooperation.
Huang Feihong believed that as the power of the militia grew, the imperial court’s pressure on the Black Flag Army would not only not decrease, but would become even greater.
At the same time, the local young and strong people in Foshan have a strong desire to join the militia.
As a representative of the local gentry in Foshan, Huang Feihong could not always close the door of the militia to the local folks.
It is conceivable that the size of the militia will expand rapidly by then, and naturally more and larger financial resources will be needed. Huang Feihong had already taken these into consideration.
It’s just that I don’t have enough capital at the moment. When I have enough capital in the future, I will be able to make great efforts and do something good.
Of course, it is too early to talk about these things. The most important thing right now is to deal with those foreign businessmen who are putting pressure on the local government of Foshan, make them completely calm down, and at the same time take more money out of these guys.
In fact, such problems are very simple to solve. Just let the other party see enough benefits.
It’s not difficult to do this!
Soon, a bounty arena appeared on the dock!
There was nothing strange about this, but the establishment of this bounty arena caused a sensation in the entire Foshan martial arts world.
There is no other reason, there is always a foreigner among the contestants in the bounty arena!
This is very strange and will naturally attract the attention of the Foshan martial arts community.
What surprised or excited them even more was that the high prize money in the bounty arena was enough to make them want to give it a try.
According to the rules announced by the bounty arena, anyone who wins a match will receive a bonus of fifty taels of silver.
As the influence of the bounty arena expands, the amount of prize money for the winner will become higher and higher.
This is just the winning bonus. There are also open betting platforms out there. It is rumored that many foreign businessmen with considerable capital are involved in it. As long as they win, they will get a lot of money.
When the news came, it naturally caused a stir in Foshan!
A group of wealthy and powerful people in the city became interested. Being able to have a fair fight with the foreigners was a rare experience for them.
Of course, if they could nominate their own warriors to compete in the ring and defeat their foreign opponents, they would gain a lot of face.
For a moment, countless eyes gathered at the dock!
The Foshan warrior who participated in the first ring fight was none other than Huang Feihong’s true disciple, Zhu Rourong, who enjoyed considerable fame in the entire Foshan martial arts world.
Hearing that the first person to appear was Zhu Rourong, the Foshan martial arts community was quite satisfied.
Zhu Rourong’s name was not just spread by being Huang Feihong’s disciple, but was earned through his fists.
As for his opponent, it was a boxer from John Bull!
The weather was perfect that day, and the pier was crowded and bustling.
On the open space at the dock, an arena of more than thirty square meters in radius had been cleared out at some point.
There are no wooden stakes or protective ropes. According to the rules, once one side leaves the arena, it will be considered the loser.
At this time, a high platform was built opposite the ring, and a row of chairs were placed on the platform.
At present, the high platform is already filled with celebrities and gentry from Foshan City, as well as famous martial arts masters, all of whom are calm and composed, and very impressive.
Across a pedestrian walkway, on the other side sat foreign businessmen.
They were all well-dressed and looked righteous, but at this moment they were talking among themselves, with excitement all over their hairy faces.
They were holding wine glasses in their hands, with desserts on the coffee table next to them, and waiters were constantly serving new drinks and snacks.
It is estimated that the consumption during this period is no less than the purchase amount of those sailors, or even more.
Not far away, Huang Feihong, who was commanding the militia to maintain order, saw this scene and couldn’t help but smile.
Sure enough, organizing large-scale events means making money!
The snacks and drinks consumed by a bunch of foreign merchants alone could bring the militia’s shops a considerable income.
As for the betting odds in the ring, he was afraid that he would make a lot of money again. He was very confident in Zhu Rourong’s martial arts.
That’s right, this bounty arena was naturally his masterpiece after he followed Luo Siwei’s advice.
In order to make those foreign businessmen quiet down, he came up with this trick to make them focus their attention.
Chapter 28: Changing Yan Zhendong’s fate! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
In this era, all the sea merchants who were able to cross the ocean to do business in the Qing Dynasty were cruel and ruthless.
They only care about money and nothing else.
They definitely have the character to take risks and gamble, and they are extremely confident in their own strength and the strength of their subordinates.
In their view, the bounty competition set up by Huang Feihong was simply giving them money. How could they not actively participate?
Apart from anything else, the martial artists under their command are much stronger than the warriors from Foshan in terms of physique and strength.
Their understanding of strength is whether one is strong and ruthless. As for fighting skills and means, they don’t care at all.
When Yacasu, who could speak foreign languages, invited them to participate in the bounty competition on behalf of the militia, and they knew the rules, naturally everyone came.
In this way, these foreign businessmen had no intention of targeting the Foshan local government.
After all, they were just a few dishonest sailors, and the Black Flag Army was not going to let them go.
When the foreign boxers came onto the ring, all the Foshan residents who were watching were shocked.
He was over 1.9 meters tall, with muscles all over his body, many scars on his face and body, and a ferocious smile. One could tell at first glance that he was not someone to be trifled with.
However, Zhu Rourong was half a head shorter than the other, and their body sizes were also incomparable.
From the looks of it, Zhu Rourong had no chance of winning.
Even the Foshan celebrities sitting in the stands were a little restless.
Even the bigwigs of Foshan’s martial arts world were worried about Zhu Rourong.
With the sound of a gong on the ring, Zhu Rourong and the foreign boxer collided directly with each other.
Next, a scene that shocked everyone appeared!
Zhu Rourong completely ignored his physical disadvantage and actually competed with the tall and strong foreign boxer in boxing strength.
One after another, fierce, domineering and powerful tiger fists blasted out in a row like cannonballs.
The iron fist collided violently with the foreign boxer’s, making a series of dull sounds that shook the eardrums and made people feel frightened.
Bang!
Amid the noisy and clamorous noise, Huang Feihong heard a crisp explosion.
At this moment, Zhu Rourong, who was on the ring, seemed to have turned his entire body into a javelin, thrusting forward at lightning speed.
The bruised fist from a fierce collision is the sharpest gun tip.
Every bit of strength in the body seems to be the driving force that pushes the javelin forward.
When this punch was thrown, the sturdy arms of the foreign strongman, who was tall and strong and weighed more than 200 pounds, made a cracking sound under the weight, and his body was directly knocked out of the ring, fell heavily to the ground, and couldn’t get up for a long time.
There was an uproar at the scene!
A prepared doctor immediately came to the foreign boxer who fell to the ground and screamed in pain, and carefully examined his broken arm.
The foreign merchants originally wanted to come over and make trouble, but when they saw several people who obviously looked like doctors, they did not act rashly even though they did not trust Chinese medicine very much.
Only when Bao Zhilin’s doctor took out the special medicine for bruises and sprains and safflower oil did he rush over to intervene.
Soon, several doctors who were prepared for the fight gave up in anger and let the foreign merchants take the people away.
The audience didn’t care about all this. They all looked excited and proud.
No one would have thought that Zhu Rourong could defeat the foreign man in one fell swoop with such ferocity.
It’s really too proud!
Looking at the excited and noisy scenes around him, Huang Feihong knew that the establishment of the bounty arena was definitely a success, and a great success at that.
This is indeed the case. After this competition, the bounty arena became an instant hit.
Although the whole army was mobilized and only one battle was fought, it was quite exciting and even the foreign merchants were speechless.
Who asked Zhu Rourong to knock John Bull out of the ring despite the huge difference in physique between them? He won a huge victory without any suspense by using an extremely fierce and tough head-on approach.
More importantly, Zhu Rourong, who won the victory, received a bonus of fifty taels of silver.
The militia that gambled against the foreign merchants made 250 pounds in one go.
And this did not affect the enthusiasm of the foreign businessmen at all!
Just as Huang Feihong was about to leave the arena with his militiamen, he spotted a familiar figure among the crowd watching the excitement.
“Isn’t this Master Yan Zhendong from the future video?” Huang Feihong couldn’t help but think to himself, “It looks like he has just arrived in Foshan!”
In Huang Feihong’s view, Yan Zhendong is definitely a tragic character.
Although he is a bit conservative and stubborn, he is not an unforgivable person.
Now that he has encountered him, Huang Feihong will naturally not let him follow the old path in future videos.
So Huang Feihong took the initiative to step forward and greet Yan Zhendong.
After learning that the person who greeted him was the famous Master Huang from Foshan, Yan Zhendong naturally gave him a lot of face.
After a conversation, Huang Feihong invited Yan Zhendong to visit Bao Zhilin.
At the strong invitation of Huang Feihong, Yan Zhendong, who had no place to stay yet, was hired by Huang Feihong as the coach of the militia, responsible for instructing the daily training of the militia members!
Half a month later, Baozhilin.
“Master Huang, those foreign merchants are really crazy. Someone even mortgaged his own merchant ship!” Just when Huang Feihong was preparing medicine in the backyard, Yan Zhendong strode in from outside.
“What’s so strange about that?” Huang Feihong said without even looking up, “These foreign merchants have the guts to come all the way here to do business. They have a gambling nature in their bones. It’s just that the amount they bet is a little bit bigger this time. There’s no need to be too surprised!”
Seeing Huang Feihong’s disapproving look, Yan Zhendong couldn’t help but remind him loudly: “Master Huang, do we want to take this kind of bet?”
“Of course we have to accept it!” Huang Feihong looked at Yan Zhendong and said with a smile, “They are sending us money, how can we not accept it?”
“Don’t be careless!” Yan Zhendong reminded, “That guy can make such a big bet, he must have some support, it is said that he invited the famous boxing champion of Gallic Rooster!”
The boxing champion of this era is a true brutal killer.
The boxing ring, which had few rules, was similar to the later unregulated fighting, and was even more bloody and cruel.
The one who can fight his way out of a place like this and is called the boxing champion is not someone to be trifled with, even if he is just relying on his physical strength.
Chapter 29, Yan Zhendong fights the Gallic Chicken Boxing Champion! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
Don’t think that Chinese martial arts have the upper hand just because they have a long tradition and diverse techniques.
During this period, foreign boxers have won many victories in the bounty arena.
And basically every time he would beat the Foshan boxer on the opposite side to death or cripple him, he was quite fierce and brutal.
Nowadays, which boxer who has the courage to enter the ring is not a famous figure and extremely confident in his martial arts?
Otherwise, going into the ring would result in death or disability, and few boxers could withstand it.
“So what?” Huang Feihong changed the subject and asked, “Does the militia have enough money for the bet?”
Although Yan Zhendong had only joined the militia for half a month, Huang Feihong still trusted him very much.
“Yes!” Yan Zhendong said without hesitation, “With the help of the arena, the militia has earned a lot of foreign money recently! Among them, the largest amount is John Bull’s pounds, which is enough to meet the bet!”
“What else is there to say?” Huang Feihong looked at Yan Zhendong and said, “Master Yan, how about you go up and compete with that Gallic boxing champion this time?”
“Me?” Yan Zhendong was a little surprised.
“That’s right, Master Yan will definitely succeed!” Huang Feihong said with a smile, “And Master Yan must use the most powerful and tough means to defeat his opponent and make the foreign merchants who bet on him lose without saying anything!”
Speaking of this, I have to talk about the dock arena fight and some things that happened recently.
The foreign boxers who have the courage and strength to fight are all tall and strong with great strength, and they compete with each other in terms of the force and power of their attacks.
Among the martial artists from Foshan who participated in the competition, there were almost no ones as reckless as Zhu Rourong. They all used all their skills and tactics after entering the ring.
Traditional martial arts practitioners like Wong Fei-hung naturally watched with great interest and learned a lot of practical skills.
At the same time, you can also see a lot of exquisite footwork, which is enough to knock out the tall but clumsy foreign opponents in the ring.
But the failed foreigners and ordinary audiences who are not familiar with traditional martial arts routines do not think so.
They would only see that in the ring, the Foshan martial artists did not dare to confront the foreign masters head-on, but instead kept dodging and moving around, specifically taking advantage of the foreign boxers’ unpreparedness to launch sneak attacks and win.
Such a victory was not recognized not only by foreigners but also by some viewers.
Of course, the arena has its own rules. If you win, you win, and if you lose, you lose. There is nothing to say. You have to pay the stakes and not a penny less.
But the situation is different this time. The stakes raised by the foreign businessmen are too high. If it is the same as in the past, the Foshan boxer will rely on flexible footwork and follow the foreign boxing champion to win the victory, which may cause twists and turns.
At least the foreign businessmen, who will not feel happy about losing, will probably regret it.
Only by using fierce and violent attacks in the ring, directly knocking down the foreign boxers and winning quickly, can trouble be avoided.
But the opponent is the so-called Gallic boxing champion. If Zhu Rourong takes action, he may not be able to defeat the opponent.
Yan Zhendong is in his prime and is a master of hard skills, so it would be best if he could take action.
Yan Zhendong was very excited. It had always been his dream to become famous and revive the reputation of Shandong Iron Shirt Yan family.
Fighting in the arena at the dock is obviously the fastest way to become famous right now, and it also brings both fame and fortune.
So after hesitating for a moment, Yan Zhendong nodded: “Okay!”
Seeing that Yan Zhendong agreed, Huang Feihong took him directly to the arena at the dock.
When we arrived at the place, it was still crowded and lively.
Since the bounty arena was set up here, it has become a lively place on par with brothels and gambling houses in the city.
As long as there are fighting matches in the ring and outside handicaps, there will be no lack of excitement here.
Of course, unlike the simple beginning, the dock arena has undergone considerable changes now.
Originally there was only one arena, but now it has become five arenas, one large and four small.
The rules of the main arena, which is also the largest arena, remain unchanged. It is used for Foshan martial artists and foreign boxers to compete.
The four small arenas around it are specially used for martial artists from Foshan and even Guangdong Province to compete. They are participating in the qualifying competition.
Any martial artist who has the mind, ideas, and ambition to gain fame and fortune by defeating foreigners in the bounty arena must reach a certain level.
This is the main reason why four small arenas were set up and the qualifying competitions were started.
Otherwise, anyone could go to the ring and fight with foreign boxers, which would not only be a pure act of seeking death, but also be shameful and undermine the morale of their own people.
Of course, as long as you are on the stage, even if it is just a qualifying round, there will be external handicaps.
The militia can make a lot of money just by taking advantage of the situation, and there is no need for them to actively get involved in such things.
After a period of exploration and discussion, the militia would recommend only the top ten martial artists in the qualifying round to compete directly with foreign boxers in the ring.
Of course, for someone like Yan Zhendong who has never participated in the ring ranking competition but is very powerful, the militia naturally has special recommendation qualifications.
Anyway, the foreigners don’t care what kind of people the militia puts forward. Even if it’s the famous Huang Feihong, they still don’t care!
In fact, the deterrent power of a mighty man like Yan Zhendong may be much stronger than that of Huang Feihong.
“Damn, this pier is so lively!” A big man dressed in shorts, looking very tough and with a ferocious face, couldn’t help but reveal a greedy look at the crowded Foshan River Wharf.
Especially when he saw the food stalls neatly arranged on both sides of the pier, each of which was doing a booming business, a ferocious look flashed across his face and he muttered to himself: “Md, if I could collect protection fees here, wouldn’t I make a fortune?”
If Huang Feihong saw this person, he would definitely recognize him as Qiu Decai, the leader of the Shahe Gang in the future video.
“Boss, keep your voice down, this is the territory of the Foshan militia!” The two younger brothers who followed him changed their expressions and hurriedly tried to dissuade him, “Boss, we are here to check the situation, please don’t mess around!”
“Humph, do I need you to teach me how to do things?” Qiu Decai’s face was ugly. His already ferocious face twisted and looked even more ferocious and terrifying. “I’m just speaking from my heart. Isn’t the Foshan militia meddling too much?”
Having said that, he deliberately lowered his voice a few tones.
The two younger brothers looked depressed and looked at each other without saying a word.
Afterwards, Qiu Decai took his two younger brothers for a stroll at the dock again. The prosperity and bustle here was really beyond their expectations.
There was a huge flow of people and the small vendors were doing brisk business, and judging by their complexions and clothes, it was obvious that they were living a pretty good life.
Chapter 30: The Shahe Gang in disguise for a secret visit! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
After walking for a while, he felt a little tired, so he found a stall selling soup and sat down. Qiu Decai directly ordered a few bowls of steaming hot soup.
I finished the bowl in one gulp and felt warm all over. All my fatigue was swept away and I couldn’t help but say “good”.
The two younger brothers also drank the soup, and felt the miraculous effect of the soup, and couldn’t help showing surprise.
Qiu Decai opened his mouth to say something, but was interrupted several times by his two younger brothers with eyes, and he was in a very unhappy mood.
After paying and leaving, he couldn’t help but get angry and said, “What were you doing just now? You kept stopping me from talking?”
“Boss, the soup stall just now belongs to Master Huang, the leader of the Foshan militia!” a younger brother replied with a wry smile.
Another younger brother followed up, “According to the information we found, the person in charge of the operation of this soup stall is none other than the Foshan militia!”
“Damn, this is so unlucky. Why are there Foshan militias everywhere?” Qiu Decai’s face turned ugly again. “I just don’t understand how the Foshan militia developed?”
Seeing that Qiu Decai seemed to be about to have an attack, the two younger brothers hurriedly invited him to a small tavern and ordered two side dishes and a pot of wine.
After observing the surrounding situation and finding nothing wrong, he whispered, “Boss, according to what we have found, the current size of the Foshan militia is quite astonishing, and there are probably no less than 2,000 brothers!”
“So many?” Qiu Decai was shocked, and a look of fear appeared on his fierce face.
“Yes, sir. More than 1,200 of them were laid off from the Black Flag Army. The Foshan militia is very powerful!”
Qiu Decai had heard of this matter.
The imperial court does not trust the Black Flag Army very much and has been continuously disbanding its troops in recent times.
However, what was unexpected was that all the dismissed Black Flag Army soldiers were actually absorbed by the Foshan militia.
Thinking of this, Qiu Decai couldn’t help feeling irritated.
The Foshan militia is so powerful, how can he and his men come here to snatch food?
The two younger brothers continued to explain to Qiu Decai: “I don’t know how the Foshan militia managed to control the dock in one go, and they can continuously earn profits!”
“That’s all we have found. As for the specific details, we have to spend time and energy to investigate carefully, otherwise we won’t be able to figure out the operations of the Foshan militia at all!”
“It’s already amazing!” Qiu Decai’s ferocious face was uncertain. He gulped down a mouthful of wine and said enviously, “I wonder when our Shahe Gang will be able to make such a big profit?”
“Being able to control the entire dock, even if it’s just to collect protection fees and run a gambling house to collect revenue, it’s not a small amount!”
Qiu Decai was jealous of the prosperity of Foshan, so he wanted to come here to make some money.
The only difference from the future videos is that, because the militia is of such a huge scale and has such a strong momentum, he dare not just come and make a living with his little brothers.
In the future video, the Shahe Gang first appears to hunt down Liang Kuan who provoked them.
As a result, he chased all the way to the dock, causing great dissatisfaction to the dock bully Zhu Rourong.
The Shahe Gang was obviously an outsider gang. From the gang leader to the core thugs, none of them knew the famous Zhu Rourong, and a fierce conflict broke out directly.
The Foshan militia at that time was just an empty shell and could not intimidate the Shahe Gang at all.
Qiu Decai is definitely a ruthless person who is also able to judge the situation.
In the absence of official support, they dared to burn Baozhilin with crossbows and rockets.
Later, when he saw that the situation was not good, he immediately turned to foreigners, worked for them, and did all kinds of evil things.
If Huang Feihong didn’t have the luck to be the protagonist, he might have been killed by Qiu Decai.
Of course, such a thing is absolutely impossible to happen at the moment.
Not to mention the astonishing momentum of the Foshan militia, if the Shahe Gang dared to take action, the militia would definitely classify them as first-class bandits and then wipe them out directly.
Moreover, Qiu Decai is not a stubborn person. Although he is jealous of the prosperity of Foshan, he did not bring his brothers here to plant the flag as shown in the future video.
Instead, he started doing private investigations and incognito visits, which were not really in line with his temperament.
After walking around, I still felt jealous, but I was also feeling depressed.
The power of the Foshan militia is almost everywhere at the dock.
This made Qiu Decai feel extremely depressed. There was a big piece of fat meat in front of him but he couldn’t eat it. It was really uncomfortable!
But it was impossible for him and the Foshan militia to confront each other head-on.
What the three of them didn’t know was that their whereabouts were immediately detected by the militia spies who were densely spread throughout the entire dock. Even Qiu Decai’s subconscious mutterings were heard by the militia spies, who then immediately reported them to the captain in charge of this area.
At the same time, Huang Feihong was asking the militia members who stayed behind in the ring about the situation: “How is the situation?”
“The whole dock is in an uproar!” The captain of the militia guarding the ring explained hastily, “Everyone is eagerly waiting to see the result of this ring fight!”
At this point, the militia leader showed a worried look: “Master Huang, are you sure you can win this time? The stakes are too high!”
“Of course I am sure. Just wait and see!” Huang Feihong smiled gently and comforted the militiamen who were full of curiosity.
At this time, the leader of the militia who had received information from the spy came to report to Huang Feihong that there were three guys with Shahe accents sneaking around as if they were scouting the place!
After listening to the report from the militia leader, Huang Feihong immediately thought of the Shahe Gang in the future video.
After hesitating for a moment, Huang Feihong gave instructions to the militia leader who came to report.
Watching the militia leader leave, Huang Feihong sent someone to tell the foreign businessman that the militia had agreed to his bet.
After the news spread, those who had been following the fight in the ring were excited!
When everyone learned that the contestant sent by the militia was Yan Zhendong, who was not famous at all, it also caused a shock.
Not to mention the reactions of ordinary audiences, the mood of the martial artists in Foshan who were interested in fighting in the ring was not very good.
There was an impatient martial artist from Foshan who rushed to the militia’s base and directly questioned Huang Feihong why he sent Yan Zhendong, a man with no reputation, to compete.
Huang Feihong said calmly: “The bets are all paid by the militia, so the militia naturally has the right to nominate trustworthy masters to compete! And Master Yan is quite powerful, so you can rest assured!”
“He’s so amazing, how come I haven’t heard of him before?” Some martial arts masters relied on their seniority to bully others, and refused to listen to any explanations. Instead, they recommended a junior they knew well, “I think that kid from someone’s family has very good martial arts skills, he can definitely compete in the arena!”
Huang Feihong said patiently: “Master Yan has only been in Foshan for a short time, so you may not have heard much about him, but I have confidence in Master Yan!”
As for the recommendation from the martial arts master, he pretended not to have heard it.
Chapter 31: Diverting the trouble to the east! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
In Huang Feihong’s opinion, the amount of money at stake in this arena fight was so huge that there was no room for any mistakes.
If we win, it will be a ship that can sail on the ocean!
If the militia had ships, they would be able to participate in maritime trade openly in the future.
As a celebrity in Foshan, how could Huang Feihong not know about the huge profits?
In the past, Guangdong’s maritime trade was entirely controlled by the Thirteen Hongs. Either the merchants had a strong background or they had no channels to purchase even the ships.
Now that they have the opportunity to win a ship through a fight in the ring, the militia naturally cannot give up easily.
Huang Feihong knew very well that once the Black Flag Army was weakened to a certain extent, they would be asked to relocate, and the imperial court could not do anything too blatant at the moment.
By then, without the Black Flag Army to help cover up, the militia would certainly become a thorn in the side of the imperial court.
By then, the militia will either fall apart or struggle to survive under the suppression of the imperial court.
Therefore, the best thing to do right now is to proactively find a way out and split the militia into several profitable entities, so that they will not be too conspicuous.
Maritime trade requires a large number of manpower and is one of the best projects to recruit young and strong militia members. Once the opportunity comes, it must not be missed.
Huang Feihong never expected that some of the famous martial arts masters in Foshan would be so selfish that they would want to use the militia’s large sum of money to make a name for themselves for their close juniors.
At the same time, Qiu Decai and the other two who were strolling at the dock also heard about the competition, and they were extremely envious!
Unfortunately, envy is useless. Not to mention that the Shahe Gang cannot afford such a large sum of money, even if they could, they would not dare to gamble because there are no powerful masters in the gang.
The delicious cake was right in front of him, but he couldn’t share it. This was definitely an unspeakable torture for the arrogant Qiu Decai.
Fortunately, someone soon helped them relieve their torment.
He randomly found a restaurant and prepared to drown his sorrows in a drink, but he heard some words from the guest next door, which made Qiu Decai suddenly enlightened and changed his mindset.
“Foshan Wharf is really prosperous, but unfortunately all the benefits have been taken by the militia. We can only watch helplessly. It’s really frustrating!”
“That’s not true. The militia can only show off their power in Foshan. We can learn their methods and imitate the layout of Foshan Wharf in other places!”
“You’re dreaming. Which of the other docks doesn’t have a complex network of forces? It’s not easy to unify and control the port like the militia! For example, at the Guangzhou dock, even if the militia went there, can they still be as tyrannical and overbearing as at Foshan?”
“Indeed, if the militia goes to Guangzhou to cause trouble, I’m afraid the foreigners will be the ones to reap the benefits in the end. Who can blame them for having strong ships, powerful guns and big fists?”
“You guys only see the big profits, but ignore the small ways to make money!”
“What do you mean? We can’t ask the brothers to set up stalls. The brothers can’t do such hard work!”
“If you don’t ask the brothers to set up stalls, how much money can they make?”
“So what you mean is…”
“Have you not noticed that with the popularity of the wharf arena, things like safflower oil for promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis, as well as ointments for treating bruises and injuries, are selling like hot cakes?”
“Now that you mention it, I really remember that my capable brothers basically carry these two kinds of medicine on them, just in case of emergency!”
“You may not know this, but whether it’s safflower oil or the ointment for injuries and bruises, they’re all produced by Bao Zhi Lin, and they’ve been unanimously recognized by many martial artists!”
“That’s right. With the help of the popular dock competition, it is said that these two kinds of medicine are selling very well. The scale of Baozhilin’s pharmaceutical workshop has been expanding again and again!”
“It’s just that the foreign devils don’t recognize these, otherwise, just these two kinds of medicine would make Bao Zhilin earn a fortune!”
“I heard that Baozhilin not only produces these two kinds of wound medicine, but also cooling oil, floral water, mosquito coils and insect repellent incense, all of which are good things!”
“I’ve never heard of it. Is it selling well?”
“That’s because Bao Zhilin doesn’t have any channels, and Huang Feihong doesn’t care about these things! But what’s the environment in our southern territory? How could these things be difficult to sell?”
“Don’t forget, the environment in Nanyang is even more humid and hot than here. As long as we can find a market, we will make a fortune every day!”
“Hiss, it’s true, but Nanyang is the territory of the foreign devils, they won’t give us a chance!”
“What are you afraid of? We don’t have anything else but a lot of brothers who dare to take risks and make trouble. As long as we can make money, no trouble will matter!”
I don’t know if he was worried that the walls had ears, but his voice gradually became lower.
But Qiu Decai, who heard it carefully, was so upset that he could not calm down.
Just as those diners said, there is a militia here in Foshan, and it is extremely difficult to plant a flag.
It would be better to take the brothers to other places and try to see if they can replicate the achievements of the Foshan militia.
In addition, you should also get some medicine for injuries and cooling oil to try out.
If the effect is really good, Qiu Decai is very ambitious. He not only plans to do business in Guangzhou, but also take his brothers to Southeast Asia to make a living.
“Let’s go, let’s not drink anymore, let’s go to Bao Zhilin directly!”
At this time, Qiu Decai no longer had the mood to drink to relieve his worries. The most important thing was to get money, and everything else was put aside.
Watching the three Shahe Gang members hurriedly leaving, the window of the private room next door suddenly opened, and several eloquent militiamen looked at each other and smiled with satisfaction.
That’s right, these militiamen are just here to talk.
The purpose is to transfer the Shahe Gang, a group of unscrupulous guys, to Guangzhou or even Southeast Asia to cause trouble.
This was Huang Feihong’s temporary idea, and he had no idea how effective it would be.
To be honest, if Qiu Decai had made some progress in Nanyang, given his ruthlessness and shameless style of doing things, he might have really achieved success.
What is this called?
The strategy of driving the tiger to devour the wolf!
After all, the Shahe Gang had not done any evil in Foshan at that time. Huang Feihong couldn’t just try to kill them all just because they might have committed a crime!
If this were true, the Foshan militia would become famous.
It would be better to find a way to transfer these cruel and ruthless guys away from harming the natives of Southeast Asia.
Even if it was to fight against foreigners, Qiu Decai had the courage to do so.
The Qing court at the moment was not yet at the point where it was afraid of foreigners like tigers and treated them as emperors.
In future videos, the Shahe Gang was desperate and had to rely on foreigners to become their minions.
Even if he had a good future and considerable power, given Qiu Decai’s unruly character, it would be unlikely that he would take the initiative to surrender to the foreigners at the beginning.
Chapter 32: Yan Zhendong defeats the Gallic boxing champion! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
As for Huang Feihong himself, it would be best if he could fool the Shahe Gang. At least Foshan will have one less big trouble, which is a good thing for everyone.
Even if he fails to fool people, it won’t be a big loss for him. He just needs to take good care of the Shahe Gang in the future.
With the current strength of the militia, it is quite easy and simple.
At the same time, the much-anticipated bounty arena finally opened under the attention of the public.
When Yan Zhendong stepped onto the ring, he became the focus of everyone’s attention.
Fortunately, this fellow did not disappoint Huang Feihong and other militia members. He transformed his Eagle Claw Technique into a fist and, according to Huang Feihong’s instructions, launched the bloodiest and most intense fighting style.
The punch sent out a loud bang, shocking the knowledgeable Foshan underworld celebrities so much that they were speechless.
Even the Gallic boxing champion, who was showing off his power and didn’t even take Yan Zhendong, who was a head shorter than him, seriously, was startled and stopped looking down on him.
Then he swung his iron fist as big as a casserole and collided with Yan Zhendong without any mercy.
What is a violent battle?
Yan Zhendong gave a good interpretation to everyone, making all the audience fall into a frenzy atmosphere!
Stand in horse stance and punch with one step!
The gas explosion roared with unparalleled power!
Anyone can see that Yan Zhendong’s punches are fierce and domineering, and his power is incredibly great.
The Gallic boxing champion who was fighting against him, who was a head taller than him and had a muscular body, was forced to retreat repeatedly during the fight.
Not to mention that he himself was extremely shocked, even the audience all opened their mouths wide with an expression of disbelief.
Especially the foreign merchant who took out the ship as a bet, determined to make a fortune, his eyes bulged, his face turned pale, he was breathing heavily, and he looked like he might faint at any time.
Such a look made the foreign audience around him subconsciously stay away from him.
Yan Zhendong displayed his great power, forcing the Gallic boxing champion back more than ten steps with one step and one punch. His momentum became more and more astonishing, and it seemed that he was about to knock the opponent off the ring in one breath.
But it is obvious that the Gallic boxing champion does not want this to happen.
Although the pair of iron fists were not only red, swollen and bruised during the continuous collisions, even part of the skin on the hands was cracked and bleeding.
At the same time, waves of severe pain came from his hand bones. If he had not been accustomed to the brutal and bloody boxing ring, he would have collapsed by now.
In addition, even the internal organs seemed to be shaken. An indescribable feeling of discomfort surged into my heart, and I had an urge to vomit.
But even so, the Gallic boxing champion is still thinking about a desperate counterattack.
Glancing at the incomparably powerful Yan Zhendong, the Gallic boxing champion’s eyes revealed a look of fear and madness.
When he retreated to less than ten feet away from the edge of the ring, he seemed to have figured something out and made a decision, and he suddenly let out a wild beast-like roar.
The next moment, he did not use his fist to collide with Yan Zhendong’s explosive punch, but instead used his hard and spacious chest to block it.
A pair of iron fists covered in blood struck Yan Zhendong’s head from top to bottom without hesitation.
This is an attempt to exchange injuries for injuries and to test one’s physical strength.
Seeing the Gallic boxing champion so crazy, all the audience was shocked.
Especially the martial arts masters and boxers, they all opened their eyes wide, wanting to see the result.
They knew that the Gallic boxing champion was finished this time. To withstand Yan Zhendong’s punches with his flesh and blood was definitely seeking death.
The result was not beyond their expectations.
Although the Gallic boxing champion is tall and has long arms, it was Yan Zhendong who first hit his opponent while he was still moving forward.
At this time, Yan Zhendong’s momentum had become astonishingly powerful.
If an ordinary person stood in front of him, just a glance would be enough to scare the person, making his body stiff and allowing him to be slaughtered.
A fierce and domineering eagle fist, with undisguised sharp energy, hit the Gallic boxing champion’s chest.
There was a crisp sound of a bone breaking, and the muscular and well-defined chest was dented inward with a clear fist mark.
At the same time, the Gallic boxing champion’s iron fist hit Yan Zhendong’s forehead squarely.
But in the end, Yan Zhendong’s head just tilted back slightly, two blood marks flowed from his nose, but his body remained motionless.
The Gallic boxing champion was hit by Yan Zhendong’s sharp eagle punch, and his tall and strong upper body leaned back, and his whole body was lifted off the ground of the ring and flew backwards.
Yan Zhendong noticed blood coming out of his nose, his eyes suddenly turned red, his body suddenly flew into the air, and he kicked out in the air with an extremely sharp whip kick.
The Gallic boxing champion, who might have fallen on the ring, was hit and flew out of the ring and fell heavily to the ground.
In this battle, Yan Zhendong won!
Countless spectators cheered and the entire pier turned into a sea of ​​noise.
“Amazing! This is really an amazing Iron Shirt skill!”
The martial arts masters and boxers in the viewing stand did not stand up; they were still in deep shock.
After a long while, an old man sighed and said, “If a martial artist of the same level were to go on stage, I’m afraid he wouldn’t dare to take a punch from the Gallic Chicken Boxing Champion!”
You know, there were no boxing gloves in the bounty ring at that time, and the Gallic boxing champion even had hemp ropes tied on his hands. Everyone knew that such a heavy punch would cause greater damage.
Yan Zhendong’s iron vest was really powerful. After being hit by the Gallic boxing champion, his head just tilted back slightly and he had a little nosebleed.
If it were any other expert of the same level, the lightest concussion would be a moderate one, and it might even be a severe one.
When Huang Feihong saw Yan Zhendong’s victory, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, and then he strode towards Yan Zhendong.
As for the aftermath, there was no need for him, the militia leader, to step in. Naturally, there were already relatively professional people who would handle the implementation of the bets.
At this time, the foreigners who came to Foshan to do business did not dare to play any tricks under the surveillance of the young and strong militia.
When Huang Feihong brought Yan Zhendong back to the militia base, the ship taken by the foreign merchants had already fallen into the hands of the militia.
With this battle, Yan Zhendong became famous!
After treating Yan Zhendong’s injuries, Huang Feihong smiled and said, “Master Yan became famous after one battle. I’m afraid there are many people who want to become his disciples. Have you ever thought about opening a school to teach disciples?”
Naturally, he hoped that Yan Zhendong would open a martial arts school so that he could train more masters of hard skills.
Sometimes we have to admit that experts in hard work are more useful.
Chapter 33: Huang Feihong is ready to cause trouble! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
Yan Zhendong was quite tempted when he heard this, but he finally shook his head and said, “Forget it, I don’t have any intention of opening a school to teach disciples!”
After hearing what Yan Zhendong said, Huang Feihong just nodded to show that he understood, and had no intention of continuing to persuade him.
In fact, if you think about it, you can understand that Yan Zhendong is from the north after all, and he is also a master of northern martial arts.
At that time, there was a big gap between the northern and southern martial arts circles, and it was not easy to get Yan Zhendong to open a martial arts school in Foshan to teach disciples.
If he could return home in glory, Yan Zhendong would probably be eager to revive the Yan family’s martial arts tradition in Shandong!
While Huang Feihong and Yan Zhendong were chatting and laughing in the militia base, Qiu Decai, who had come to Foshan specially to scout the area, completely gave up the idea of ​​setting up his base in Foshan and turned around and left with his men.
There is no regret or loss in my heart, only full of excitement and yearning for a better future.
The Shahe Gang also watched the ring battle between Yan Zhendong and the Gallic boxing champion. They were all shocked by Yan Zhendong’s fierce strength, which completely gave up some of their thoughts.
As expected, Yan Zhendong’s decisive victory over the Gallic boxing champion subsequently attracted a large number of young people to become his apprentices.
It’s a pity that Yan Zhendong has no intention of opening a school to teach disciples.
However, those young people who wanted to learn skills did not give up. When they learned that Yan Zhendong was the coach of the militia, they immediately thought about joining the militia.
According to their thinking, they should first join the militia and find an opportunity to learn hard skills from Yan Zhendong, which would be much more convenient when the time comes.
As long as you are willing to ask, you can find out a lot of basic information about the militia.
For example, the martial arts taught in the militia, the performance of the coaches, and so on.
It has to be said that although Yan Zhendong has only been here for a short time, he has a very good reputation among the militia members and has done a good job as the militia coach.
Apart from anything else, based on his understanding of hard work, the militia’s combat effectiveness has shown signs of significant improvement.
Basic training methods like the Iron Shirt are also circulated among the militia. The key is whether you have the perseverance and determination to practice it.
In addition, a martial arts master like Huang Feihong is definitely not weaker than Yan Zhendong.
Even the basic martial arts practiced by the militia were created by Wong Fei-hung.
If you can get Huang Feihong’s guidance, it will not be difficult to enter the door of martial arts or to improve your martial arts to a higher level.
There is also Zhu Rourong, who also became famous through ring battles and is also a role model for a group of passionate young people.
In short, after Yan Zhendong’s strong victory in the ring, the size of the militia expanded rapidly.
However, as a result, Huang Feihong, as the leader of the militia, felt the enormous pressure.
There is no way, the scale of the militia is already quite astonishing.
The militia, with more than two thousand young and strong men, was even larger than the garrison troops in some provinces.
Not to mention how much it costs to support so many people, the court’s fear alone is enough to give Huang Feihong a headache.
If it weren’t for the Black Flag Army leading the way to attract firepower, the Foshan militia would definitely not have had a good life at this time.
But after some expansion, the militia now has nearly 3,000 men.
Moreover, with the court’s repeated suppression of the Black Flag Army, Huang Feihong, the leader of the militia, felt a strong sense of danger.
The Black Flag Army was disbanded by the imperial court for the fifth time.
There were originally more than three thousand troops, but now there are less than fifteen hundred.
Moreover, the leader of the Black Flag Army, Liu Yongfu, told Huang Feihong some very bad news: the Black Flag Army was about to move to another place!
Once the Black Flag Army is gone, the Foshan militia will be completely exposed to the imperial court.
So Huang Feihong followed the suggestions of the people in the chat room and summoned all the senior leaders of the militia, and also called Liu Yongfu.
In front of so many people, Huang Feihong expressed his desire to split up the militia.
Hearing Huang Feihong’s idea, everyone present was stunned.
Liu Yongfu looked at Huang Feihong and said, “Master Huang, once the militia is split up, it will not be easy to integrate it again!”
“Yes, Master, if the militia is split up, it will be difficult to manage!” Zhu Rourong echoed, “It’s just like opening a branch of a restaurant. If you’re not careful, it will be easy for the shopkeepers below to fool you!”
The other militia leaders present also basically expressed pessimistic views.
Their understanding is actually very simple. After the split, is the militia still a militia?
Their concerns are not without reason. Once the size of the militia is reduced, its deterrent effect will naturally decrease. If the split parts develop well, they may become the main focus.
Huang Feihong said calmly: “This is the only solution! Unless… the militia is willing to directly confront the imperial court…”
“No!” Liu Yongfu’s face changed drastically and he subconsciously objected.
“That’s it!” Huang Feihong smiled and spread his hands, “Instead of letting the imperial court take action out of fear, it’s better for us to take control of the initiative!”
These words left all the militia leaders present, including Liu Yongfu, speechless.
At this time, the Qing government had not yet shown signs of disintegration, and unless there were truly ambitious people, few gentry would directly raise the flag of rebellion.
“Master Huang, how do you plan to split it?” Liu Yongfu was the first to come back to his senses. After all, he was a general and his psychological endurance was much stronger.
“Only about 1,000 to 1,500 soldiers can be left at the militia headquarters. They must be the best soldiers who can be deployed to fight at any time!” Huang Feihong said slowly, “At this time, the militia has passed the most difficult financial shortage in the early days of its establishment!”
“With the money-making pier and other income, the militia’s financial situation is quite good. We can fully afford to hire about 1,500 full-time staff!”
“That is to say, this is a maximum of 1,500 troops. If they are the absolute elite of the militia, the most they do every day is drills and exercises, and then help the local government maintain order in the city!”
“Of course, when necessary, we have to quietly move out to solve the problems for the parts that have been split off and are in trouble, and for this we may have to fight directly with certain forces!”
Everyone present was stunned.
They understood what Huang Feihong said. He wanted to raise a well-trained and strong army!
But looking around, it seems that there is no force that can threaten the interests of the militia, so why would we need to fight and kill?
After saying this, Huang Feihong looked directly at Liu Yongfu and said, “Master Liu, can the Black Flag Army provide a batch of weapons, preferably rapid-fire guns and small cannons?”
“What do you want to do?” Liu Yongfu narrowed his eyes and asked in a bad tone, “Do you know how risky it is to do this?”
Chapter 34: Luo Siwei is about to graduate! (Please collect flowers and comment!) (Old version)
“After listening to me, Lord Liu will know my purpose!” Huang Feihong said with a smile, “Didn’t we win a ship by gambling in the ring?”
“Using this ship as the foundation, we will purchase a few more offshore merchant ships and form a fleet for sea transportation!”
“At the beginning, the scale doesn’t need to be too large. Two or three ships will be enough. But we have to prepare for a rainy day. We should select 500 brothers who are good at sailing from the militia and take turns to learn how to sail and how to do shipping business!”
“As for what business to do and whether there will be a direct conflict with the Thirteen Hongs, there is no need to worry! Our main business is the cooling oil, floral water, mosquito coils and other things produced by Baozhilin. In Guangdong Province and the Nanyang area further south, there is absolutely no need to worry about sales. We have all used them!”
This statement was recognized by a number of senior militia leaders. In the era before industrialization, for people living in the hot and humid southern regions, cockroaches and various poisonous diseases were the most deadly.
At this time, the modern chemical industry in Europe and the United States was still in its infancy, and their own medicine was not very good. How could they possibly spend time researching special medicines targeting the geographical environment of Southeast Asia?
The series of medicines developed by Baozhilin are different. They have obvious effects on some diseases caused by the Nanyang environment.
As long as these drugs can be promoted, there is no need to worry about sales.
There is also the decoction that Huang Feihong had made before, which is also quite suitable for the Nanyang region.
There was no conflict of interest between these things and the traditional commodities, silk, tea and porcelain sold in the Thirteen Factories.
What we really need to worry about is the promotion of these things.
If the product is promoted effectively, I believe it won’t be long before the pharmaceutical workshops established by Bao Zhilin are overwhelmed.
Huang Feihong explained the situation and the tricks in detail to everyone present, and finally said: “As long as the fleet situation is improved, it will be an endless source of income in the future!”
Of course, in his plan, this was just the beginning.
The subsequent plan is too bold and may conflict sharply with the mainstream of the era. It may cause strong opposition from Liu Yongfu, so there is no need to speak it out for the time being.
It won’t be too late to talk about these things until the fleet split off from the militia has expanded to a certain size.
Even so, everyone present was somewhat surprised.
I didn’t expect Huang Feihong to think so far ahead and have already arranged the future of some of the young and strong militia members.
“Sir Liu, you also know how dangerous it is to travel by sea, so you need some weapons to protect your own safety, which is also necessary!” Huang Feihong changed the subject and looked at Liu Yongfu again.
The Black Flag Army was able to fight a fierce battle with the French Army in Annan, so they naturally had a lot of firearms, and they were considered sophisticated and not backward in that era.
Huang Feihong had wanted to get a group of them here for a long time, but he had no legitimate reason. He didn’t want to arouse Liu Yongfu’s suspicion.
Liu Yongfu pondered for a moment and then nodded.
Afterwards, Huang Feihong listened to everyone’s opinions again and then announced the adjournment of the meeting.
Soon the militia took action, and it was a series of actions.
First, he allocated 500 men and formed a fleet based on the ships he earned from gambling, and all 500 men joined the fleet.
Although the fleet only had one ship at this time, it was well organized and could start operating immediately once subsequent ships joined.
At the same time, a batch of scrapped weapons from the Black Flag Army, including rapid-fire guns and small cannons, were secretly sent to the secret warehouse of the newly formed fleet.
Not only that, some militia brothers who joined the fleet also returned to the Black Flag Army camp to practice their shooting and artillery skills.
Huang Feihong also took this opportunity to sneak in and learn how to operate guns.
Relying on his physical fitness and the keen perception acquired through martial arts training, Huang Feihong became an expert in using the revolver in just a few days.
When leaving the Black Flag Army camp, he took away several guns and enough bullets.
Liu Yongfu acquiesced to the militia’s actions.
Fortunately, everything was carried out in secret and nothing was exposed, nor did it bring any bad consequences to the Black Flag Army.
In addition to allocating 500 men to form a fleet, the militia also allocated more than 1,000 men to form the Foshan Farmers and Fishermen’s Association, which was specifically responsible for purchasing agricultural and fishery products, and then selling them to urban restaurants and wealthy families for profit.
Previously, the militia had obtained the monopoly trading rights of all vegetables, meat, poultry and eggs by dividing part of its share of the dock’s peripheral market, which was one of the militia’s most stable sources of income.
The split of the militia at this time naturally separated this part from the militia completely.
This is to prevent the militia from becoming an eyesore to the government in the future, thus affecting this stable source of income.
Not only that, the people who were split off from the militia also opened a security agency.
At present, the order in various parts of the Manqing is gradually becoming chaotic, and escort agencies have become very popular. The most famous one is the Shunyuan Escort Agency in the capital, which is run by the famous Big Knife Wang Wu.
In this way, the militia was successfully reduced in size after the split, from a size of nearly 3,000 people to less than 1,500 at present.
However, according to Huang Feihong’s idea, the size of the militia should be compressed to about 800 to 1,000 people so as not to attract too much attention.
Even if the imperial court is still worried, the measures it uses will not be so brutal and leave no room for maneuver.
Without outsiders knowing, the militia quietly completed the split.
Soon, all the personnel of the fleet and the escort agency rushed to Guangzhou. Zhu Rourong and Huang Feihong’s disciples went to Guangzhou as the military force.
In fact, if we are to take charge of the military force, Yan Zhendong is the best candidate.
However, his obvious northern features and his Mandarin with a Shandong accent were somewhat noticeable, making him unsuitable for a new arrival in Guangzhou.
If Huang Feihong was not difficult to send out, he would actually be the most suitable candidate.
Apart from anything else, Huang Feihong’s reputation in Guangzhou is enough to avoid a lot of trouble.
By the time Huang Feihong had dealt with these matters, almost two months had passed.
At the same time, in the Naruto world.
Luo Siwei’s six years of life in the Ninja School is about to end.
At night, Luo Siwei and Erzhuzi leaned on the roof and looked at the stars.
“Tao, what should a ninja life be like? Do you often have to go on missions and fight with powerful ninjas?”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “You think you are a jonin? And you want to fight with ninjas? Genin mainly performs tasks in the village at the beginning, such as weeding, taking care of children, finding pets, helping lonely elderly people repair their houses, etc.”
Chapter 35: Naruto fails to graduate! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
Hearing what Luo Siwei said, Er Zhuzi frowned and said, “This kind of mission is a complete waste of time.”
Luo Siwei said slowly: “Do you think everyone is like you? You have already mastered the basic use of chakra before graduation. The people who are about to graduate now don’t even know the basic use of chakra.”
“And we have to use the time we spend on missions to develop teamwork, and then we can gradually take on higher-level missions. For ninjas, it is important to lay a solid foundation.”
“Don’t always think about revenge. While you are still young, experience more of the fun of being a teenager. The ninja world is not peaceful. When you grow up, you won’t even have time to rest.”
Luo Siwei is very clear about the future direction of the ninja world, from the Akatsuki organization to the Fourth War, and then to the various Otsutsuki.
The ninja world is either suffering from a disaster or on the way to a disaster.
Erzhuzi obviously didn’t quite understand what Luo Siwei said, and didn’t take it to heart. Instead, he was thinking about how to improve his strength.
“How is your research on the changes in the form and nature of Lightning Release going? It’s been a few months.”
Nizhuzi shook his head and said, “It’s no problem to use some lightning ninjutsu, but the changes in form and nature can only be controlled in the palm of your hand. It’s still a long way to go to fully control it.”
“Then keep working hard, don’t aim too high all the time. Only when you master the various variations of Lightning Release can you learn advanced Lightning Release Ninjutsu.” Luo Siwei looked at Erzhuzi and said, “Lightning Release is obviously more convenient than Fire Release in killing enemies. Fire Release is good for group attacks, but if you encounter a strong enemy, it will only serve as a harassment.”
Erzhuzi nodded thoughtfully.
“Okay, go to bed early. You have a graduation exam tomorrow.”
The next day, the weather was nice and the sun was shining brightly.
Early in the morning, many parents gathered in front of the Ninja School.
Iruka stood at the front of the class and said, “The content of this graduation exam is the clone technique. The students whose names I read will take the exam.”
Naruto, who was not far away, instantly dropped his head.
Obviously, because the Nine-Tails disrupted his chakra, although Naruto had a lot of chakra, it was difficult for him to control it finely.
He is more suited to mobilizing large amounts of chakra at once for rough control.
Soon, Iruka called out Luo Siwei’s name.
Luo Siwei easily used the art of clones and successfully passed the exam.
The graduation exam was over in two hours.
Naruto wasn’t the only one who failed the test.
Outside the school gate, Mizuki found Naruto as expected.
This guy never learned his lesson and still hooked up with Orochimaru.
However, Luo Siwei had hypnotized him many times, and the information he revealed was all useless.
It seems that Orochimaru still refuses to give up.
“Everyone will gather here tomorrow. The school will assign everyone based on their grades. Next, your instructor will guide you to become a qualified ninja.” Iruka said, “You can go back now. Remember to gather on time tomorrow.”
After the group was dismissed, Shikamaru said to his friends, “Naruto actually failed the exam.”
Ya chuckled and said, “It seems that he will have to stay in the Ninja School for another year. By the time he graduates, we will all be qualified ninjas.”
Luo Siwei looked at Ya and said, “It’s not a good habit to gloat over someone else’s misfortune. Maybe the school will give Naruto another chance. He has a lot of chakra, but he can’t control it.”
Ya just curled his lips when he heard this.
Among the Twelve Young Warriors of Konoha, Kiba’s strength is not that good, but he is definitely the best at bragging.
Shikamaru asked curiously, “I wonder who our guiding jonin is. Choji, Ino, do you have any news?”
Ino said without hesitation: “I don’t want to be in the same team with you, you are too lazy, I want to be in the same team with Sasuke.”
Shikamaru rolled his eyes: “Women are such a hassle! But this is impossible. We are the Ino-Shika-Chou. Since we are in the same class, we will definitely form a team and reproduce the glory of the older generation of Ino-Shika-Chou. No one can change this.”
Ino knew that Shikamaru was right, and she was a little discouraged. “It seems that my future ninja life will be very boring! One is aging prematurely, and the other just eats all day long.”
Everyone laughed when they heard Ino’s complaint.
Shikamaru still looked bored, but Choji seemed not to have heard him and continued eating his potato chips.
Luo Siwei couldn’t help but laugh: “Ino, I can already imagine your future life! Sasuke and I will go back first, we still have to divide the classes tomorrow.”
As soon as Uchiha Tao left, everyone went back to their homes.
On the way home, Erzhuzi asked, “Tao, what do you think about the next class division? Will the two of us be assigned to the same class?”
Luo Siwei shook his head and said, “It’s unlikely! You have opened your Sharingan and are the top student in school. I am just an inconspicuous Uchiha clan member who has not opened his eyes. There is no way we can be in the same class.”
Nizhuzi was a little speechless: “I think the teachers of the Ninja School and the Third Generation are also blind. They didn’t even realize that you are very strong.”
Luo Siwei said calmly: “Haha, who would pay attention to an Uchiha who has no eyes! But it’s better this way, I don’t want to attract too much attention.”
Erzhuzi rolled his eyes at Luo Siwei and said, “I’m afraid you are doing something you don’t want others to know.”
Recently, Luo Siwei often disappears in the middle of the night. Erzhuzi is not a fool, so how could he not notice it?
Luo Siwei chuckled and said, “We have to find something for the top leaders of Konoha to do.”
“Why?” Erzhuzi was a little confused.
“The Uchiha is gone, but these guys are still alive and well.”
Erzhuzi nodded: “Be careful and don’t get discovered.”
“Don’t worry, no one will notice an Uchiha who is blind.”
When it comes to the Sharingan, Jiko still feels a little unbalanced.
It was obvious that both of them had experienced the night of genocide. He had only opened one magatama, but Luo Siwei had already opened three magatama, and his strength had improved by leaps and bounds.
Now he doesn’t even know how strong Luo Siwei is.
Luo Siwei also did not tell Erzhuzi that he had opened the Mangekyo, otherwise Erzhuzi would have forced him to seek revenge on Uchiha Itachi every day.
Chapter 36: Two Extras Teammates! (Please add flowers and give comments!) (Old Version)
As night fell, Luo Siwei, who was lying in the bedroom with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and disappeared in the room in the blink of an eye.
Erzhuzi next door also opened his eyes, glanced at Luo Siwei’s room, and continued to sleep.
This is not the first time Luo Siwei has gone out in the middle of the night.
Luo Siwei hid in a tall building in the village, watching many ninjas gather in a square. The Third Hokage listened to everyone’s reports calmly.
Reporting that Uzumaki Naruto stole the village’s seal book.
Luo Siwei naturally didn’t think that Naruto stole the authentic Book of Seales. The real Book of Seales recorded all kinds of forbidden techniques collected and developed by Konoha.
Even though he knew that this was a conspiracy by Mizuki to use Naruto, the Third Hokage went with the flow and allowed Naruto to learn the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique.
But the third generation would not give Naruto the original version, after all, he had not yet figured out whether there was someone behind Mizuki.
Luo Siwei ran straight to the Hokage Building. At this time, everyone’s attention was on Uzumaki Naruto and the sealed book on him.
He had been here countless times and had explored the entire Hokage building inside and out.
Without even having to look for the other two advisors, Luo Siwei already knew the location of the Sealed Book, which was in a secret room in the Hokage Building.
It was like entering his own back garden. The ninjas in the Hokage Building had been controlled by him using the Mangekyō illusion countless times.
In other words, these people are the Hokage’s confidants, and any tampering with their minds would easily be detected by the Third Hokage and Konoha’s high-level officials.
Otherwise, these people would have been controlled by Luo Siwei long ago.
Luo Siwei had no intention of reading the Sealed Book here, but instead packed up the entire Sealed Book and took it away.
The third generation used a fake seal book to deal with Naruto, and lured Mizuki out by the way, so that he could take the real seal book. The third generation regretted it so much that he could not find a place to go.
After a careful inspection, it was indeed a complete sealed book, and many of the forbidden techniques in it had been recorded decades ago.
After sealing the Book of Seals in a scroll, Luo Siwei left the Hokage Building with ease.
I returned home and continued to sleep as if nothing had happened.
In just over two hours, Mizuki’s conspiracy was exposed and he was beaten half to death by Naruto, who had learned the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique.
The pirated Book of Sealing was recovered by the Third Hokage, but when he returned to the secret room in the Hokage Building, the authentic Book of Sealing had disappeared.
Instantly, cold sweat dripped from the third generation’s forehead.
While he was scheming against others, his own house was robbed. The third generation suffered a loss this time.
After all, he had just taken the Book of Seals back from Naruto. He couldn’t say that it was lost again, nor could he say that the one Naruto stole was fake.
After all, there were a lot of ninjas dispatched this time, and they caused a lot of noise.
Even if no one dared to cause trouble for the Hokage because he lost the real Book of Seals while searching for a fake one, if this matter got out, he, the Third Hokage, would lose all face.
The Sandaime swept his eyes across the Hokage building, looking at these confidants who had been promoted one by one by him, and seeds of doubt already emerged in his heart.
Even though the defense of the Hokage Building was laxer than usual tonight, not everyone could easily enter without making any noise.
At this time, the first person that came to the third generation’s mind was Danzo.
Could it be that Danzo was resentful of being dismissed by him and was deliberately making trouble for him?
Although Yan, Xiaochun and I had discussed releasing Danzo before, it had never been carried out.
Because the ninja world is now at peace and the role of the Root has been infinitely reduced, the Third Hokage naturally wants to imprison Danzo for a few more months to allow him to reflect more.
If you want to do dirty work, you must have the attitude to do dirty work, and don’t always covet the position of Hokage.
It seems that we need to reorganize all the forbidden techniques.
There are many forbidden techniques in Konoha, so it is impossible that there is only one copy of the Book of Sealing.
In the secret data room, there are also research materials and research processes of various forbidden techniques.
The next day, the classroom of the Ninja School was very lively. The students who had just received the Ninja forehead protectors were extremely excited.
Everyone fantasizes about becoming a ninja and killing everyone in the ninja world.
“Naruto, I remembered that you failed the exam? How did you become a ninja?” Inuzuka Kiba asked curiously.
Naruto chuckled and said, “Iruka-sensei prepared the make-up exam for me. I am now a qualified ninja.”
Just as the class was discussing, Iruka walked in and said, “Congratulations to all the students for becoming ninjas. The students I’m going to name below will be divided into a class, and your instructor will take you away later.”
“Uchiha Tao.” As soon as Luo Siwei’s name came out, many classmates looked over.
Luo Siwei didn’t expect that he would be the first one called.
“Kagura Yun, Nojiri Etsu, the three of you will form the first team.”
Luo Siwei looked at two people in the class, a man and a woman, who had little presence and were like extras.
It seems that the third generation has given up on himself temporarily. After all, an Uchiha with average grades and no outstanding eyesight has no value in training.
One Uchiha Sasuke is enough.
Kagura Yun is a girl, one of Sasuke’s many little fans, with ordinary looks and average grades.
Nojiri Etsu is an ordinary boy from the civilian family, and no one in his family is a ninja.
But it’s okay this way.
Iruka continued to read: “Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura.”
“Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Chouji, Yamanaka Ino.”
The teams were divided into groups of three and the work was done quickly.
Then, one by one, guiding ninjas appeared in the classroom and led the students away.
“Uchiha Tao, Kagura Yun, Nojiri Etsu, the three of you follow me.” A middle-aged man in his thirties walked into the classroom.
Luo Siwei smiled at Erzhuzi and said, “Sasuke, you wait for your instructor. I’m leaving first and will go home for dinner tonight.”
The three walked out of the classroom and came to a training ground with the middle-aged man.
“Please introduce yourselves first, your names, interests and hobbies.”
Luo Siwei spoke first: “Let me go first, Uchiha Tao, I don’t have any special hobbies, nor do I have any hobbies that I’m particularly interested in. My only hobby is probably lying down.”
The guiding ninja glanced at Luo Siwei. The third generation had instructed him to pay special attention to Luo Siwei before coming here. After all, he was the only orphan of the Uchiha clan.
But the performance of the two brothers was very different, one was the top student, the other was a complete loser, just average in the class.
Average grades are nothing for ordinary people, but for Uchiha, it is a shame.
Chapter 37: Kakashi, the late lover! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
“My name is Kagura Yun, and I want to be a powerful female ninja! Tao, you are Sasuke’s brother, can you create opportunities for both of us?” Kagura Yun looked at Luo Siwei with anticipation.
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “I can’t help it. There are too many people who like him! He is in the same group with Haruno Sakura. Kagura Yun, you don’t have any advantage.”
The guiding ninja said speechlessly: “Now is not the time for you to discuss love. There is still a classmate who has not been introduced yet.”
Nojiri Etsu, who had no sense of existence at all, looked at the guiding ninja with gratitude and said, “My name is Nojiri Etsu. My ideal is to become an excellent ninja. I like takoyaki.”
“My name is Ryuichi Kamikawa. I’m currently a Chunin. My ideal is to become a Jonin. During the time I lead the team, I will teach you as much as possible about the basic knowledge of ninjas.” The guiding ninja looked at the three and said, “Today, I will test your respective strengths. Attack me with what you are best at.”
Luo Siwei walked into the forest and directly created a shadow clone, while his real body lay on a big tree and watched the fight between several people.
It’s pretty good to be in such an inconspicuous class. The instructor ninja is only at the level of a Chunin, so he won’t be able to detect what I want to do.
Ryuichi Kamikawa is quite strong among the Chunins and is well balanced in all aspects.
Of course, the poor abilities of Kagura Yun and Nojiri Etsu are also a major reason.
Luo Siwei’s shadow clone performed just fine. The Uchiha without the Sharingan was stronger than Nojiri Etsu and Kagura Yun in physical skills, and was able to exchange a few moves with Kamikawa Ryuichi.
“I have a general understanding of your strength. Now you can go back. We will officially start the mission tomorrow.”
Luo Siwei nodded, then said to his two teammates: “I’m going back first, see you tomorrow.”
It was still morning, and it was estimated that Nibashi and the other two were still waiting for Kakashi to arrive in the classroom.
Luo Siwei went directly to the Ninja School. As soon as he opened the door, an eraser fell from above.
Luo Siwei reached out quickly and grabbed the eraser.
“Haha, your instructor hasn’t arrived yet? We have all been disbanded. He seems to be a rather irresponsible fellow. Sasuke, your future ninja life may not be very good for the three of you!”
As soon as Luo Siwei finished speaking, Kakashi’s voice came from behind him: “It’s not a good thing to say bad things about people behind their backs, young man.”
Luo Siwei had already discovered Kakashi who had been hiding in the dark, and his words were spoken on purpose.
“It’s okay. The three instructors haven’t arrived yet. I’m telling the truth. Teacher, are you a teacher at the Ninja School? Why haven’t I seen you before?”
Kakashi was a little speechless: “I am their instructor.”
Luo Siwei laughed and said, “Sasuke, your teacher is here, I won’t bother you anymore. Cooperate and don’t cause trouble for the teacher.”
“Teacher, you should get more rest and be moderate. Although kidney deficiency is not a disease, ninjas perform dangerous missions, and kidney deficiency will affect their performance.”
Kakashi felt the strange looks from the three people in the room, and Luo Siwei had already slipped away.
“Are all children nowadays so rude?”
Luo Siwei returned home and created a shadow clone to go fishing by the river.
He entered the secret room, and the surroundings of the secret room were filled with various barriers.
Then he took out the Sealed Book and began to read it slowly.
It contains records of the training experiences of many powerful ninjas, and some of the notes even have no copies in Konoha itself.
For example, above are some improvements made to Flying Thunder God after the Fourth Hokage became Hokage.
I guess no one thought that someone would take away the original copy of the Sealed Book.
In the afternoon, Erzhuzi returned home.
“How good is your instructor?”
Nizhuzi said with some displeasure: “There was no test at all. They asked us to gather at the training ground at five o’clock tomorrow. This guy is called Kakashi, and he doesn’t look reliable. How is your instructor?”
“He’s an elite among the Chunins. If he doesn’t die, he can become a jonin in two or three years. If he can get guidance from a strong man and learn some powerful ninjutsu, one year will probably be enough.”
Nizhuzi nodded: “I have to rest early today, and let Kakashi see the strength of Uchiha tomorrow.”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “Haven’t you figured it out today? This guy has become accustomed to being late. Tomorrow you should get up normally and go after dinner.”
“There are only two of us left in the Uchiha clan. Don’t take things too seriously. Just fool around if you can. Do whatever makes you feel comfortable.”
Erzhuzi obviously disagreed with Luo Siwei’s words: “Tao, your way of thinking only applies to you. Although I don’t have any sense of belonging or feelings for Konoha, I am not interested in becoming a Hokage.”
“But if a ninja wants to improve, he can’t become a strong one just by being lazy and fooling around! Strong people go through hardships, hard training, and life-threatening battles, not just sleeping at home all day. That’s how they improve their strength.”
Luo Siwei did not comment.
Erzhuzi’s words are suitable for the natives of this world.
When they were young, Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha also experienced countless life and death trials, and countless clan members and relatives died.
Even with the help of Indra and Asura, one’s own experience also plays a part.
But he is different, he has a chat group!
“Alright, anyway, I, your uncle, have no status in front of you, so you can live your life however you want! But don’t forget to practice the changes in the nature and form of Lightning Release.”
Erzhuzi curled his lips and didn’t bother to pay attention to Luo Siwei.
Which of us has no face?
He has suffered a lot at the hands of Luo Siwei in recent years.
Erzhuzi still listened to Luo Siwei on some things. He slept until 8:30 the next day, had dinner at 9:30, and then went to the training ground to gather.
Luo Siwei’s shadow clone had already gathered with the team, while his original body continued to study the contents of the sealed book in the secret room.
When encountering some content that he was unsure about, Luo Siwei would post it to the group and ask Han Paopao and others to help study it together.
At the training ground, Naruto and Sakura were already waiting impatiently, their stomachs growling.
Not only did Kakashi not come, even Jiji didn’t come.
“Why doesn’t Sasuke come?” Naruto kept muttering.
“Naruto, it’s not a good thing to talk bad about people behind their backs.” At this time, Naruto came over.
Sakura instantly revived: “Sasuke, you’re finally here! Didn’t Kakashi-sensei ask us to come at five in the morning?”
Erzhuzi directly quoted Luo Siwei’s words: “Have you forgotten that we waited in the classroom for several hours yesterday? Kakashi is obviously a guy who likes to be late. I don’t believe him.”
“I slept until I woke up naturally at home and came here after having breakfast.”
Naruto and Sakura suddenly looked bitter and didn’t know what to say.
Chapter 38, Is anyone still reading? (Please add flowers and comments!) (Old version)
On the other side of the forest, Ryuichi Kamikawa was teaching the three some basic knowledge of the ninja world and how to control chakra.
This was also what the third generation told him before he came.
The third generation also wanted to see whether Luo Siwei was worth training.
After all, these are the only two Uchiha in the entire Konoha.
The Uchiha family is no longer there, the threat has been eliminated, and what remains is to try to win him over and train him into an excellent ninja for Konoha.
The third generation observed the situation of Sasuke and Luo Siwei’s groups through the crystal ball.
Luo Siwei’s two opponents are both civilians. Although the guiding ninja is not a Jonin, he is also an elite among the Chunin.
Although the third generation did not think highly of Luo Siwei, they also wanted to try to train him. What if he became a talented person?
As time passed, Luo Siwei either went fishing or hunting, or read the sealed book in the secret room, while his shadow clone carried out tasks on his behalf.
In the Hokage’s office, Konoha F3 gathered.
Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke first: “After my observations over the past few days, I have found that a powerful ninja has indeed sneaked into our Konoha area! Danzo can be released first and let him make amends for his crime.”
The main problem is that the sealed book is lost, and the three generations have no clues.
He needed someone to help him investigate, and Danzo was the most suitable person.
Mitomon En looked at the Sandai seriously and said, “Huruzen, did you fight with the other party?”
“No, but I noticed his trace! He once came to the Hokage Building when I was away, but unfortunately, he had already escaped when I arrived.”
Xiaochun pondered for a moment and said, “Since we have wronged Danzo, we can let him go, but he did go too far before. Locking him up for a while will also help him learn his lesson.”
The Sandai and Mitomon En nodded.
Danzo did a lot of shady things. He said it was for Konoha, but he did countless shady things in secret, and none of them had anything to do with Konoha.
“Huruzen, should I go talk to Danzo?” asked Mito Kado En.
After all, the Third Generation is the Hokage and he has to maintain his reputation.
The Sandaime shook his head and said, “I’d better go in person. I also have something to say to Danzo. The enemy is very strong.”
The two consultants nodded and didn’t ask any more questions.
At night, in a secret room.
Two figures sat opposite each other, they were the Third Hokage and Danzo.
“Hiruzen, do you have something to ask?”
The Sandai shook his head and said, “I came here to let you out.”
Danzo glanced at the Sandaime and said, “Tell me, what do you need me to do?”
The two have been working together for decades, and Danzo knows exactly what kind of person the third generation is.
The other party let him out because they must have some mission that cannot be made public to assign to him.
“The sealed book is lost.”
Danzo’s hands trembled, but soon returned to normal: “Who took it?”
“I don’t know. I have investigated many ninjas and ANBU stationed in the Hokage Building, but there are no clues. The other party was able to enter the Hokage Building and take away the Sealed Book without anyone noticing. I think it might be the same person who killed the Root and ANBU ninjas! I need you to investigate secretly. The Sealed Book records a lot of Konoha’s forbidden techniques. Even if it is destroyed, it cannot be spread out.”
Danzo frowned as he looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen.
This was not an easy task. He had no idea of ​​the other party’s identity, strength, or the methods they would use. He was completely in the dark.
Moreover, this mysterious man caused the deaths and injuries of most of the Root’s elite troops, and even imprisoned the Root leader for several months.
Danzo naturally hated Luo Siwei who acted in secret, but unfortunately he could not find any clues.
“I can only try my best to investigate. You should know that if it is easy to find, the Root will not lose a large number of elite troops.”
“Do your best! I will block the information about your release and announce to the public that you are still imprisoned.”
“Can.”
“Tao, I have to go out on a mission. You can continue catching cats and dogs in the village.” Sasuke said after packing up his things.
Luo Siwei glanced at Erzhuzi and said, “Sasuke, my stupid nephew, you have been a little carried away recently. Is it Kakashi who gave you the confidence?”
Sasuke didn’t say anything. He took the ninja tool bag and disappeared into the clan territory, apparently to meet up with the team.
Luo Siwei created a shadow clone and continued to accompany his teammates to carry out D-level missions.
For more than half a month, they have not left the village and have been performing some simple tasks in the village every day.
Kagura Yun and Nojiri Etsu completed the task very seriously and also performed some chakra control training at the same time.
Soon, the captain Ryuichi Kamikawa came over and said, “I want to tell you something.”
Three people gathered around.
“The Chunin Exams will be held in Konoha in 20 days. The Sand Ninjas and some of the surrounding small ninja villages will come to participate in the Chunin Exams.” Kamikawa Ryuichi said slowly, “All Konoha Genin can sign up in the name of a team.”
After saying that, Ryuichi Kamikawa glanced at everyone.
I have to say that the level of the team he led was indeed poor.
They were simply incomparable to the teams of the children of the big families, and Ryuichi Kamikawa did not hold out much hope: “Your level is still a long way from being a Chunin, but I respect your choice. If you want to sign up, you can ask me for the registration form.”
Kagura Yun and Nojiri Etsu looked at each other in bewilderment. Neither of them had ever thought of becoming a Chunin right after graduation, let alone taking part in the Chunin exam.
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “I heard that the Chunin Exam usually consists of three rounds, and the first round is a written test. Why don’t we just participate in the first round and see the process of the Chunin Exam.”
“It’s happening in Konoha anyway, so just watch the fun.”
As soon as these words came out, the two companions nodded.
Ryuichi Kamikawa said helplessly: “Okay, I’ll go find the third generation master to get the registration form. You can come to me at this time tomorrow.”
“It would be good to let you feel the atmosphere of the Chunin Exam in advance, and also let you see the strength of the young elite ninjas from each ninja village, so that you can have a better idea of ​​the situation.”
The next morning, Luo Siwei and the other two got the registration form and filled in their names.
As time passed, Konoha gradually became more lively, and ninjas from other villages began to appear in the village.
Some familiar figures also came into Luo Siwei’s sight.
“It’s so lively! Every one of these ninjas who come to take part in the Chunin Exam looks like they’re not easy to mess with.” Nojiri Etsu exclaimed.
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “Those who can be sent to participate in the Chunin Exam are the elite of each village. Do you think that we are just there to make up the numbers? It is because Konoha has the advantage of location this time, otherwise, we would not be able to sign up at all.”
“Haha, the ninjas of Konoha are really self-aware.” A voice with a slightly mocking tone interrupted Luo Siwei’s words.
Chapter 39: Beat Erzhuzi! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
Luo Siwei turned his head and saw Kankuro, who liked to brag but was actually a coward, as well as Gaara and Temari.
Luo Siwei laughed: “Where did this zoo performer come from? Are they here to entertain the Chunin Exam? Looking at the painted face on your face, you must be a professional performer.”
Kankuro sneered and said, “Boy, you are looking for death. Today I will teach you how to talk to the strong men in the ninja world.”
As he spoke, Kankuro rushed forward.
Luo Siwei swung his hand casually, and a kunai flew out instantly, directly brushing Kanjiurang’s face and nailing it to the wall next to him. A line of blood appeared on Kanjiurang’s face.
The two teammates were stunned. They didn’t expect Luo Siwei to be so powerful.
Cold sweat suddenly broke out on Kankuro’s forehead. If the kunai just now had been a little off, he would have died instantly.
Temari also stared at Luo Siwei.
And Gaara snorted coldly: “You shameless fellow, if you dare to act on your own next time, I will kill you directly.”
Kankuro was immediately frightened and his face turned pale: “Okay, Gaara.”
Gaara stared at Luo Siwei again and said, “I’ll remember you. I hope to meet you during the Chunin Exam.”
After the three of them left, Shenle Yun looked at Luo Siwei in disbelief and said, “Tao, I didn’t expect you to be so amazing. I haven’t seen you show that normally.”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “Although I am blind and my aptitude is average, I have learned a little bit of the Uchiha’s hidden weapon throwing skills, which can be used to intimidate the Genin from other villages.”
Nojiri Etsu said: “Tao, you are proficient in throwing hidden weapons, maybe you can become a Chunin in this Chunin Exam! You know, our teacher is only a Chunin.”
Luo Siwei waved his hand: “It’s not that easy! According to the intelligence I have gathered, most of the first and second rounds of the Chunin Exams are tests for the teams. You have seen it in the past few days. None of the candidates who come to take the exam are simple.”
“As you know, I’m not too interested in becoming a Chunin. I’ll be content with just the experience.”
The two nodded and understood Luo Siwei’s thoughts.
After all, with a genius nephew at home, Luo Siwei must be hit every day.
Not long after Luo Siwei returned home, Erzhuzi returned from his mission.
“This mission will take a long time! Judging from the aura you exude, you must have had a rich experience this time!” Luo Siwei said to Erzhuzi.
Nijima’s eyes instantly opened the Sharingan, and the two magatama in his eyes slowly turned, and the aura he exuded was obviously much stronger than before.
“I didn’t expect that I would be able to open two magatama during a mission. It seems that you guys are not having a smooth time this time! Is Sakura dead, or is Naruto dead? Is it Kakashi who is dead?”
Hearing what Luo Siwei said, Erzhuzi’s face suddenly darkened: “Tao, can you think of something good? No one died this time!”
“That shouldn’t be the case! Your aptitude is so poor, if no one dies, how can you open the two magatama?”
Erzhuzi’s face darkened: “Tao, I have made great progress in this mission. You have been suppressing me before. This time I want to challenge you.”
Luo Siwei immediately laughed: “The sky is clear and the rain has stopped. My nephew thinks he is fine again, so come on.”
Erzhuzi was somewhat speechless: “Where did you learn this kind of jingle? It’s disgusting just to hear it.”
The two soon arrived at the family’s martial arts training ground.
Luo Siwei did not sense the Third Hokage’s crystal ball prying sense, and then he turned on his perception ability and vaguely sensed that the Third Hokage was talking to several senior ninjas, apparently discussing the Chunin Exam.
“Come on, let me see your progress this time.”
Erzhuzi stepped back violently, formed seals with his hands, and a huge fireball was sprayed out.
Lightning flashed on Luo Siwei’s body and he suddenly disappeared from the spot. When his figure condensed again, he had already reached the side of the second pillar.
He was punched in the stomach, followed by a one-sided beating. Erzhuzi had no power to fight back at all.
Luo Siwei stopped only after he had had enough fun: “Not bad, you have made rapid progress during this period. You have gained a lot of experience in getting beaten, and your ability to withstand beatings has also improved.”
Erzhuzi was so angry that he almost vomited blood.
Looking at the frustrated Nizhuzi, Luo Siwei smiled and said, “The Chunin Exam is about to begin. Did Kakashi tell you?”
Nizhuzi was stunned for a moment: “What Chunin Exam?”
“It’s just a ninja selection exam. The Sand Village and some surrounding ninja villages have sent ninjas to participate. It’s a good opportunity to fight with the young elites of other ninja villages.” Luo Siwei said lightly, “I guess Kakashi will tell you soon.”
The next morning, Nijiru went out early, probably to consult Kakashi about the Chunin Exam.
Luo Siwei ate while studying the sealed book.
The original blood in his body has been constantly changing during this period, and various bloodlines originating from the Otsutsuki clan have gradually begun to appear.
The three-magatama Sharingan appeared in Luo Siwei’s eyes.
But soon, the Sharingan turned into Byakugan.
The two types of eyes kept changing in Luo Siwei’s eyes, but they were still a little short of turning into the Rinnegan.
Ever since the Corpse Bone Bloodline’s bloodline awakened in his body, Luo Siwei felt that the Byakugan bloodline in his eyes was about to awaken.
The Byakugan is the standard feature of the Otsutsuki clan, and the Sharingan is a derivative of the Otsutsuki bloodline.
The appearance of the white eyes means that the blood source in Luo Siwei’s body has increased again.
It won’t be long before the Otsutsuki bloodline is complete.
Soon, both types of eyes disappeared and turned into ordinary eyes with clear black and white.
Luo Siwei has read a lot of the forbidden techniques in the Sealed Book.
However, it will take some time to master it and use it skillfully.
Soon the day of the Chunin Exam arrived.
When Luo Siwei and Er Zhuzi arrived at the examination site, quite a few people had already arrived.
Kagura Yun, Nojiri Etsu, Naruto, and Sakura have all arrived.
“Naruto, Sakura, long time no see. You two are in the same group with Sasuke, so please be more supportive.” Luo Siwei greeted the two of them.
Naruto chuckled and said, “Tao, you are too polite. Sasuke is my teammate.”
Sakura also smiled and said, “Don’t worry, Tao, I will take good care of Sasuke.”
Erzhuzi snorted coldly, but did not refute Luo Siwei’s words. After all, he had just experienced Luo Siwei’s iron fist a few days ago.
“Come on, the exam is about to start, let’s go in.”
As soon as they walked into the hall, a figure blocked their way. It was Might Guy’s disciple Rock Lee.
“Sasuke, I want to challenge you.”
Everyone looked at each other in bewilderment. Luo Siwei walked up to Erzhuzi and whispered, “This guy is a master of physical skills. Use Thunder Escape to teach him a lesson.”
After saying that, he stepped back a few steps and made room for the attack.
Chapter 40: Beheading Orochimaru! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
If Luo Siwei had not appeared, Erzhu would not be a match for Rock Lee at this moment.
But over the years, Luo Siwei would beat Erzhuzi up whenever he had the chance, and at the same time taught him some ninja training techniques.
Especially during this period of time, Jizuku has been studying Lightning Release.
Although it is still impossible to use Lightning Armor to train the body, using ordinary Lightning Armor to stimulate muscles has become the norm.
Erzhuzi looked at Rock Lee and said, “You make your move. I’m worried that after I make my move, you won’t have a chance to make your move.”
Upon hearing this, Rock Lee disappeared instantly.
“Konoha Whirlwind.”
“What a fast speed!” Erzhuzi thought to himself.
Naruto, Sakura and the others were staring in amazement, as they could not keep up with Rock Lee’s speed at all.
When Erzhuzi thought of Luo Siwei’s reminder, he immediately put away his contempt.
The body quickly retreats while forming seals with both hands.
“Thunder escape, ground walk!”
Lightning beams spread rapidly from Erzhuzi’s body to the surroundings. Rock Lee missed his kick and as soon as he landed, he was numbed all over by the lightning and could not stand steadily.
Nizhuzi stepped forward quickly and placed the kunai in his hand across Rock Lee’s throat.
Rock Lee was a little dumbfounded, as he still had many moves that he hadn’t used yet.
Luo Siwei nodded with satisfaction: “Time is almost up, let’s go upstairs to take the exam.”
Everyone nodded and quickly disappeared into the hall.
Only Rock Lee was still deep in thought in the hall. He didn’t expect that he would lose so badly.
A tall figure walked out, it was Rock Lee’s master Might Guy.
“Teacher, I…”
“Teacher has seen it all. It was just a simple sparring match. There will be plenty of opportunities to win back in the future. Sasuke is a genius of the Uchiha clan. Xiao Li, don’t be discouraged. Go take the exam now.”
“Yes, Mr. Kai.”
“There are quite a lot of people.” Six people walked into the hall. Luo Siwei scanned the entire classroom and said with a smile, “They look quite fierce, but their strength is a bit weak! Otherwise, they wouldn’t be so old and still be a Genin.”
Luo Siwei did not lower his voice when he spoke. In an instant, dozens of vicious eyes were focused on Luo Siwei.
Several companions were also speechless.
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “Don’t look at me like that. I’m telling the truth. If I really had the strength, I would have become a Chunin long ago! If you don’t have the strength, you have to admit it. What’s the point of just looking fierce? You are not Uchiha. Even if you blind my eyes, you can’t make me lose a piece of flesh.”
“What you said will easily arouse hostility from others. There are many masters hiding here.” A figure wearing glasses walked over. It was Kabuto Yakushi.
Luo Siwei glanced at Yakushi Kabuto and said, “I guess he is also a mediocre ninja who has no real strength but participates in the Chunin Exam every year.”
Luo Siwei’s blunt words made Naruto, Sakura and others feel a little embarrassed.
Shikamaru and the others who had just walked over were also a little embarrassed.
Kabuto Yakushi adjusted his glasses symbolically and said, “Well, I did take the exam for several years, and the Chunin Exam is indeed difficult. But I collected a lot of ninja information this year, which may be helpful to you.”
Luo Siwei laughed and said, “No need. What’s so good about a group of guys who have taken exams for several years but are still Genin? At least no one here can be a match for my nephew Uchiha Sasuke.”
“You are still taking the Chunin Exams at 17 or 18, you might as well just continue to live your retirement life as a Genin.”
Even though Yaoshi Dou had already become extremely calm, Luo Siwei’s words almost broke his defense: “That’s such a pity, there are many powerful people in this class.”
Luo Siwei glanced around and shook his head, “I didn’t see it! He looked quite fierce, but I think it was all bluffing. If he was really that powerful, he would have been a jonin long ago. Who would still be a genin?”
Soon, Ibiki Morino walked in.
The first round of the Chunin Exam – the written test, begins!
Luo Siwei looked at the test paper, which involved a lot of math problems, which he had forgotten long ago. In the Ninja School, he was even more absent-minded.
So I picked up a pen and scribbled on it. It didn’t matter if it was right or not, I would pass the test anyway.
Other candidates showed off their skills and cheated through their own means.
Soon, Ibiki asked the last question, and Luo Siwei reviewed Uzumaki Naruto’s performance again and successfully passed the test.
Next up is the second round of the Death Forest.
Luo Siwei found two teammates and said, “I don’t plan to take the second round. Our strength is still a little lacking. If we are not careful, we will die in it. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future.”
Kagura Yun and Nojiri Etsu also breathed a sigh of relief.
Before the exam, Luo Siwei’s words offended many people, and the two of them were really afraid that Luo Siwei would get excited and participate in the second round.
After all, the purpose of their coming here is just to see the competition situation of the Chunin Exam.
Now that I have participated and have a general understanding of the elite forces in each village, I naturally want to withdraw.
“We agree with you.”
Luo Siwei nodded, looked at Erzhuzi and others and said: “Sasuke, Naruto, Sakura, you guys continue with the exam. We don’t plan to participate in the next Death Forest exam.”
Erzhuzi nodded. He had heard Luo Siwei talk about this before.
And with Luo Siwei’s strength, it doesn’t matter whether he takes the exam or not.
Many candidates quickly entered the Death Forest and began the second round of competition.
On the outskirts of the forest, a figure put a wooden mask on his face. It was Luo Siwei.
He didn’t plan to take the exam, but he also didn’t want to see Orochimaru bully his nephew.
In the dark forest, Luo Siwei was like a ghost, wandering around, and he had already locked onto Orochimaru.
The powerful perception ability makes it impossible for a ninja like Orochimaru with strong chakra to escape.
Nizhushi and his three companions were wandering in the forest when a powerful wind shū came and then Orochimaru officially appeared.
The fierce battle officially began, and Erzhuzi showed all the results of his practice during this period.
The powerful Lightning Release and speed beyond his peers completely aroused Orochimaru’s greed, and he couldn’t wait to get Nijima’s body.
Luo Siwei, who was hiding in the dark, also expressed satisfaction with Erzhuzi’s recent progress.
“Haha, what an enviable talent! Sasuke, I am very satisfied with you. You are an Avenger. You can come to me after the exam. The stable life in Konoha is not suitable for you.” Orochimaru looked at Nijima and said, “But before I leave, I will make a mark for you.”
After saying that, Orochimaru suddenly stretched out his neck and bit towards Nibashi’s neck.
At this moment, a cold light flashed, and a sharp bone knife suddenly flashed through the forest.
Orochimaru’s slender neck broke directly in the middle and his head fell from mid-air.
Then, Luo Siwei appeared, wearing a wooden evil ghost mask and a wide robe, exuding a weird and powerful aura.
Chapter 41: Severely Injured White Zetsu! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
Erzhuzi looked at the person who came and recognized him as Luo Siwei at a glance.
Luo Siwei winked at Erzhuzi, and Erzhuzi immediately took Naruto and Sakura away.
Luo Siwei looked at Orochimaru and smiled, “Orochimaru, I didn’t expect to meet you here. Your bounty on the black market is quite high. But your interests are really boring. You actually like to bully the weak and deal with some newly graduated ninjas.”
The intact Orochimaru quickly emerged from the body and sneered, “Who are you?”
He was sure that he did not know the person who suddenly appeared.
“I’m just an ordinary bounty hunter. You don’t need to know who I am! It’s enough to know that I’m here to kill you today.”
Orochimaru said in a gloomy tone: “Want to kill me? Then let me see your strength first!”
Orochimaru suddenly increased his speed, unsheathed his sword, and slashed directly towards Luo Siwei.
Luo Siwei formed seals with both hands at the same time: “Earth Escape, Earth Dragon Flame Bomb!”
“Fire Style, Fire Dragon Flame Bullet!”
“Wind escape, suppress harm!”
With three ninjutsu fired in succession, Luo Siwei was like a powerful artillery.
Earth dragons and fire dragons surged, and powerful winds carried flames, blocking all of Orochimaru’s routes.
Orochimaru had to stop, his face was surprised, and he formed seals with both hands at the same time: “Triple Rashomon!”
Three huge portals rose from the ground, instantly attracting the attention of many candidates and teachers in the Death Forest.
Luo Siwei’s figure followed closely behind the ninjutsu, like a black shadow, and suddenly bypassed Rashomon and appeared next to Orochimaru.
Luo Siwei’s bone knife slashed across suddenly, and one of Orochimaru’s arms was instantly separated from his body.
Orochimaru’s expression suddenly turned ugly: “Haha, what a difficult person! But you are lucky this time. Next time, I will let you see my strength.”
Two smoke bombs flashed by, and thick smoke covered a large area of ​​forest. Orochimaru soon lost his trace.
Luo Siwei chuckled and didn’t take Orochimaru seriously at all.
He didn’t even use the most basic Sharingan. It would be harder than climbing to heaven for Orochimaru to defeat him!
Orochimaru is tasked with killing the Third Hokage, but Luo Siwei is reluctant to kill him now.
Moreover, Orochimaru has a strong ability to protect his life, and he has backup plans in various places in the ninja world. Killing him would be more costly than gain, so it would be better to keep him as a whetstone for Jiko.
In a few years, Jiko will surpass him and Orochimaru will no longer be a threat.
Luo Siwei disappeared on the spot and continued to wander in the Forest of Death.
Soon after, a number of Anbu figures and Konoha ninjas appeared one after another.
The fight just now had already made Orochimaru alert.
At this time, Orochimaru had already left the Forest of Death. Perhaps he had not given up on continuing to curse Hoshinobu, but he was not in a hurry.
The original second pillar couldn’t find the direction to move forward in Konoha. Kakashi was too busy and didn’t have much to teach him, so he came up with the idea of ​​going to find Orochimaru.
But now with Luo Siwei, he can guide Erzhuzi in all directions.
Naruto and Sakura breathed a sigh of relief once they entered the central tower.
“The two people who suddenly appeared are so scary. Are they also candidates?” Sakura said with lingering fear.
Nizhuzi said calmly: “It’s unlikely. This kind of strong man should have been a Chunin or Jonin long ago. He looks much stronger than Kakashi.”
He knew one of them was Luo Siwei, but he had never seen the other one before.
Sakura was immediately a little dissatisfied and said: “Our Konoha ninjas are too bad to allow such a strong man to sneak in.”
Naruto said on the side: “There are still three days until the end of the exam. We still have to stay here for three days. It’s too boring.”
Nizhuzi glanced at Naruto and said, “You can use these three days to strengthen your control over chakra.”
Luo Siwei was not interested in what happened in the tower, but he found a chakra that interested him in the Forest of Death.
A life form with characteristics similar to those of plants. The only one in the ninja world with this structure is White Zetsu.
White Zetsu’s clones are spread all over the ninja world, so it is not surprising that they appeared in Konoha’s Chunin examination hall.
Luo Siwei disappeared from the spot and appeared on a big tree. He immediately found the pitcher plant hidden in the grass. Hidden in the pitcher plant was the Black and White Jue.
Luo Siwei didn’t expect that even Black Zetsu himself would come.
In the distance were Gaara and his two companions, walking slowly.
“Gaara, we have already collected all the scrolls of heaven and earth. There is no need to continue wandering in the Death Forest. We can go to the central tower to rest first.” Kankuro looked at Gaara cautiously, “I guess there are no masters here anymore. The real masters have collected the scrolls and went to the central tower.”
Gaara nodded slightly: “At least you said something useful! Let’s go directly to the central tower.”
Soon, the three people disappeared from Luo Siwei’s sight.
Luo Siwei leaped lightly and appeared in front of Hei Bai Jue.
“Tsk tsk, what a curious life form, a plant or an animal, or perhaps a modified human.”
Hei Bai Jue was also a little confused at this time.
The two combined to form Jutsu, who thought that his concealment ability was not the best in the ninja world, but he was in the top three. He didn’t expect to be discovered.
“You’ve been discovered. Who are you? What do you want to do?”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “I am just a wanderer wandering in the ninja world. I don’t have much information to tell you, but you guys make me very curious.”
“You are clearly a living being, but you have the body of a plant. I am very curious about your origins.”
“If it’s not presumptuous, perhaps we can get to know each other.”
Hearing what Luo Siwei said, Bai Hei Jue looked at each other in surprise.
However, Black Zetsu has been wandering in the ninja world for thousands of years and is knowledgeable.
And now Akatsuki is still recruiting people. If this person has the ability, he can join Akatsuki.
The Akatsuki organization is not united, and this is something that everyone knows, so it doesn’t matter if there is a person of unknown origin added to the mix.
“Haha, if you want to get to know us better, it depends on whether you are strong enough to qualify.”
Hearing this, Luo Siwei smiled.
The next second, several bone spurs suddenly shot out from the ground, directly pushing Black and White Jue out, piercing through half of White Jue’s body.
“When?” The two were a little bit incredulous.
They were hurt without even noticing any movement.
However, the corpse bone vein could not cause direct damage to Black Zetsu. Soon his body turned into a ball of black water and separated from White Zetsu.
The bone spur quickly drilled back into the ground, leaving only White Zetsu with half of his body severely injured.
“It seems that your companion is a little unreliable, but my strength is still okay. Now we can deepen our understanding.” Luo Siwei said with a smile.
Chapter 42: The Black and White Jue is blocked! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
Bai Jue ignored Luo Siwei and went straight into the ground, disappearing in front of Luo Siwei in an instant.
Luo Siwei laughed: “It’s not that easy to leave!”
With a flash of his figure, Luo Siwei disappeared from the spot and shuttled through the forest like a black shadow.
In a forest outside Konoha, Black and White Jue soon met and merged together again.
“Black Zetsu, do you know this guy’s origins?”
“I’ve never seen it before! But judging from the moves he used, it should be the Corpse Bone Vein. Could this guy be from the Bamboo Cutter Clan? The Bamboo Cutter Clan are all crazy, but this guy’s personality doesn’t seem like him.” Bai Jue said with lingering fear, “It was a close call this time. Fortunately, this guy didn’t intend to kill anyone, otherwise I would have died here.”
“It’s good that you know. Now that I’ve met you, let’s get to know each other better.” Luo Siwei’s voice sounded behind the two of them.
Jue turned around and saw Luo Siwei standing calmly behind them.
“How is this possible? How could you catch up with us?” Bai Zetsu was a little out of control.
After all, his Mayfly Technique is unique in the entire ninja world.
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “Are you talking about your ability to move underground? It’s really good, but for me, there is no difference between underground and above ground.”
“You thought you were hiding well, but in front of a powerful perception ninja, nothing can escape your sight.”
Black Zetsu looked at Luo Siwei: “What do you want to do?”
“I’m very interested in you and would like to talk to the people behind you. Perhaps we still have a chance to cooperate. The five major ninja villages have ruled the ninja world for decades.” Luo Siwei said slowly, “These guys have been comfortable for too long. Perhaps we can find something for them to do! Judging from your style of doing things, you are not something that can be trained by the major ninja villages. Am I right? Which secret organization in the ninja world are you from?”
Black Zetsu was stunned for a moment, then looked at White Zetsu and said, “Then let this guy Madara talk to him! Maybe Madara will be interested in him. After all, the organization does need experts now.”
Bai Zetsu nodded: “Okay then, I will immediately send a message to the other Bai Zetsu clones and let them know.”
After Hei Bai Jue finished discussing, Luo Siwei said, “Seeing that you are lurking in Konoha, you must be interested in Konoha’s intelligence. It just so happens that I also know some information about Konoha. Perhaps we can exchange some.”
“Information? What information do you know?” Hei Zetsu’s gloomy voice sounded.
Luo Siwei chuckled: “There is no such thing as a free lunch in this world! Whatever information you want, you must show me your sincerity.”
Bai Jue said bluntly: “Didn’t you take the initiative to find us?”
Bai Jue’s innocent tone made Luo Siwei laugh again: “I was the one who approached you first. According to the rules, I should show my sincerity first. But who made you weak? I am stronger than you now, so I am sorry.”
“Seeing that you were able to separate easily just now, you must be two lives combined together! Tell me, if I reveal your existence to Konoha, can you still enter Konoha so leisurely as if you were strolling in your own backyard?”
“Konoha has the Hyuga clan and the Aburame clan, both of which are powerful clans for reconnaissance. If the other party is on guard, it will not be so easy to obtain intelligence.”
Black Zetsu was immediately furious.
White Zetsu looked at Black Zetsu and said, “Yes, Black Zetsu, we can’t let him leak our information.”
“Shut up, you guy…” White Zetsu’s stupidity often left Black Zetsu helpless.
Then Black Zetsu looked at Luo Siwei and said, “If you want to know more, come with us!”
Black Zetsu had already informed Obito through White Zetsu at this time, and he planned to let Obito test the other party’s strength.
If he is strong enough, he can be recruited into Akatsuki, or he can be killed directly. The current information about Akatsuki cannot be leaked in large quantities.
Luo Siwei shook his head and said, “I’m sorry, although I am a little curious about your organization, but now I haven’t finished my work near Konoha. Let the people behind you come to Konoha to find me.”
A bone knife flew by and stuck in front of Zetsu: “With this bone knife, I will be able to find you as long as you get close to Konoha. But if you lie to me, I will expose your organization in the ninja world and make up some lies that can disrupt the top leaders of the five major ninja villages, such as you are interested in the tailed beasts and intend to subvert the rule of the five major ninja villages.”
Hei Jue’s pupils suddenly shrank. He couldn’t see Luo Siwei’s expression, so naturally he couldn’t analyze whether the other party knew some information or deliberately made up lies to deceive them.
Let Obito and Pain worry about this problem.
“Okay.” Jue picked up the bone knife, dived into the ground and disappeared.
Luo Siwei returned to the forest outside Konoha in the blink of an eye and smiled unconsciously.
He was aware of Danzo’s chakra again and the Root ninja in action.
It seems that the loss of the Sealed Book made the Third Generation realize that without a team operating in the dark, many things would be difficult to do.
It’s a good opportunity to practice with the lives of a few Root ninjas.
A black shadow flashed, and the ninja hiding in front of the Root base had no time to react before Luo Siwei approached.
A white shadow flashed by, and the bone knife had pierced the opponent’s forehead.
Luo Siwei was a little bored. These Root Ninjas were too weak for him now.
Moreover, as the Otsutsuki bloodline in Luo Siwei’s body gradually replenishes, the gap between the two sides will only get bigger and bigger.
After easily killing all four ninjas guarding outside the root base, Luo Siwei returned to the Death Forest.
Time passed day by day, and soon the examination time in the Death Forest was over.
The central tower gathers all the ninjas who have passed through the Death Forest.
Luo Siwei, dressed as an Anbu, appeared in a secluded location in the hall of the tower. None of the senior ninjas around him questioned his appearance.
The Anbu ninjas who were carrying out the mission together automatically ignored Luo Siwei’s existence.
Yueguang Jifeng appeared in the examination room looking half-dead, which was a pity for his fiancée Mao Yueyuan.
“There is a qualifying match before the finals. There won’t be enough time in the real finals for you to have a one-on-one duel.” Moonlight Gale said to everyone.
After hearing what Moonlight Gale said, everyone couldn’t help but start complaining.
Moonlight Gale ignored everyone’s complaints and said, “Anyone willing to quit? You can step forward now.”
Yakushi Kabuto was the first to come out and gave a plausible reason to withdraw from the competition.
Chapter 43: Controlling Pharmacist Dou! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
In the high tower, the leader of the Sound Village was looking down with a smile on his face.
This man’s disguise fooled the Third Hokage but not Luo Siwei. He was Orochimaru.
In the corridor outside the tower, Kabuto Yakushi leaned against the pillar, quietly waiting for Orochimaru to arrive.
“Kabuto.” Orochimaru’s hoarse voice sounded.
Yakushi Kabuto turned around and was faced with a pair of rotating kaleidoscopes, but was instantly caught in an illusion.
Luo Siwei immediately discovered the seal left by the Red Sand Scorpion in Kabuto Yakushi’s brain.
Luo Siwei did not move the seal, but gave a psychological hint to Kabuto Yakushi: “From today on, you will be my undercover agent next to Orochimaru. Report some intelligence to me regularly.”
“Yes, sir.”
Luo Siwei then formed seals with his hands and also left a seal on Dou’s body. This seal sealed some of the kaleidoscope’s pupil power.
Once Kabuto Yakushi loses control, the seal will release part of his pupil power and continue to hypnotize Kabuto Yakushi.
Luo Siwei can also control the seal and forcibly control Yakushi Kabuto, making him his loyal subordinate.
“You haven’t seen me.”
The illusion ended and Luo Siwei disappeared into the corridor.
Not long after, the real Orochimaru walked out of the darkness.
“Lord Orochimaru.”
Orochimaru looked at Kabuto Yakushi with sharp eyes: “Kabuto, have you finished what I asked you to do?”
Yakushi Kabuto immediately lowered his head and said, “Lord Orochimaru, I didn’t have enough time to look for Sasuke and the others, let alone to test them. It was my dereliction of duty. Please punish me, Lord Orochimaru.”
The strange snake eyes stared at Kabuto Yakushi until he was sweating profusely. Then Orochimaru said, “Kabuto, I’ll give you one more chance. If you fail again, you know my methods.”
Dou quickly nodded in agreement.
Orochimaru quickly disappeared and returned to the competition hall.
At this time, the battle in the arena was fierce, and Gaara was fighting against Rock Lee.
Rock Lee has already opened the fourth gate of the Eight Gates and is chasing Gaara to beat him up.
Erzhuzi watched the match between the two men intently, as if he couldn’t believe that this was the guy he had defeated easily before.
At his current speed, he could no longer catch up with Xiao Li who had opened the fourth gate of the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu.
Luo Siwei rolled his eyes and looked at Rock Lee’s body. The violent power was constantly impacting every part of his body.
Cracks began to appear on the bones, and the muscles began to twist and tear. This was the drawback of the Eight Gates.
These injuries would be fatal to ordinary people, but they did not cause much harm to him.
The Eight Gates Ninjutsu can improve strength quickly, but the training is also hard. Luo Siwei needs to slowly consider whether it is necessary to practice it.
He has the Corpse Bone Vein and is in the process of awakening his Sage Body. With these two powerful powers, he can minimize the negative effects of the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu.
The competition was very intense, especially the battle between Rock Lee and Gaara. It allowed these ninjas who had just graduated not long ago to witness the battle between slightly stronger ninjas, which opened their eyes.
The names of the ninjas continued to flash on the big screen, and soon the names of Nijira and Akado Kai appeared.
The current Hashira is much stronger than before, and there is no Orochimaru’s curse to hinder him.
It’s easy to deal with the red copper armor that can only absorb chakra and has no powerful moves.
In just over a minute, the Red Copper Armor was knocked down by the two pillars.
Orochimaru’s eyes revealed greed again. This was exactly the body he needed.
However, thinking of the other Uchiha he met on the street that day, Orochimaru forced himself to calm down.
It would take some time to plan how to get Erzhuzi’s body, and he still has plenty of time.
In the evening, Erzhuzi returned to the clan land alone, and Luo Siwei was already at home.
“Did the game go well today?”
Nizhuzi nodded: “Well, the opponent is too weak. Who was the ninja that appeared before, and why did he attack us?”
Luo Siwei laughed and said, “Orochimaru is a traitorous ninja from Konoha. He once competed with the Fourth Hokage for the position of Hokage. However, this guy went astray and his strength has not improved much. Instead, he has studied a lot of various unorthodox ninjutsu.”
“Don’t worry about him. Although Orochimaru is strong, he is just that strong. With me here, in three or four years, you will be able to defeat him.”
“Your aptitude is too poor. Your Sharingan is still at two magatama level. If you can upgrade to three magatama levels, you will have a certain chance of escaping from him. The Sharingan naturally restrains Orochimaru.”
Erzhuzi was so shocked that he was speechless.
In the eyes of outsiders, he is the genius of Uchiha, but in Luo Siwei’s eyes, he is just an ordinary ninja.
“Okay, I get it. The finals will be held in a month, and Kakashi plans to take me for special training.”
Luo Siwei nodded and said, “Go if you like. Kakashi knows a lot of ninjutsu, but they are useless. Your chakra attribute is lightning and fire, so just focus on learning Kakashi’s Chidori.”
“This ninjutsu has great development value. You can study it slowly in the future. Most of Kakashi’s other ninjutsu are not easy to learn. If you are interested, then learn it. If you are not interested, there is no need to waste your energy.”
Erzhuzi looked at Luo Siwei in surprise: “You probably don’t know Kakashi, how come you know him so well?”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “The reputation of the copy ninja is very widespread in the ninja world. If you pay a little attention, you can get a general idea of ​​it.”
Early the next morning, Erzhuzi packed up his things and left the clan territory, while Luo Siwei went directly to the Hokage Building.
When he arrived at the entrance of the Hokage building, a figure stopped him.
“I’m looking for the Third Hokage. My name is Uchiha Tao. I’ve almost spent all my money for this month. I’m here to get the money.”
The ninja who blocked the road took a deep look at Luo Siwei and turned around to report.
He had forgotten how many times Luo Siwei had come to the Hokage Building to ask for money. He only knew that this little brat spent more money every month than he, a senior Chunin.
Even though I knew that the money the other party spent was Uchiha’s property, I still felt a little distressed.
Luo Siwei naturally didn’t know what the other party was thinking, and even if he knew, he wouldn’t take it seriously.
If he doesn’t spend it now, will he keep it and let the Konoha higher-ups embezzle the money over time?
After the high school entrance examination is over, Konoha will have a major construction boom. By then, Konoha will be short of money. Who knows if he will be able to withdraw the family inheritance at will.
Luo Siwei has saved a lot of money in recent years.
Chapter 44: When you are away from home, your identity is given by yourself! (Please collect flowers and comment!) (Old version)
Entering the Hokage’s office, the elderly figure of the Sandaime was hunched over the table reading documents.
The Third Hokage was a conflicted man, indecisive, and increasingly influenced by his three other advisors.
“Hokage-sama.”
The Sandaime looked up at Luo Siwei and said, “Tao, you’re here! I heard that you only took the written test in the Chunin Exam and gave up in the second round. Can you tell me why?”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “I have only been a ninja for a month, and my teammates are not elite children from big families. Even if I want to participate in the second round, I have to consider my teammates.”
“I can’t put them in danger just for myself.”
The Third Hokage immediately showed a gratified expression: “You are able to care about your teammates and think from their perspective. Tao, you have already comprehended the will of fire and are a qualified ninja.”
Luo Siwei was somewhat speechless: “It’s all thanks to the good teachings of the Third Generation and Teacher Iruka.”
When Sandai heard this, the wrinkles on his face relaxed with a smile: “I heard that you came to me to ask for money. This is three hundred thousand, enough for you brothers to spend for a while.”
Luo Siwei said a little embarrassedly: “Master Sandaime, you know that I am a spendthrift. I like to treat people whenever I have nothing to do. In addition, Sasuke and I have both become ninjas now, so we usually spend a lot of money when we spar!”
“Three hundred thousand dollars won’t take long, can you give me one million at a time, so I don’t have to bother the three adults so often.”
The third generation thought about it and nodded.
He recently checked on Naruto’s condition and found him to be much stronger than before, which was largely due to Luo Siwei’s frequent treats.
The Third Hokage’s thoughts towards Naruto were equally complicated. Not only did he feel guilty, but he also felt defensive and wanted to exploit him.
He used to give Naruto living expenses regularly, but no one was willing to sell things to him, so Naruto could only eat instant noodles.
Now that Luo Siwei is treating him, Naruto’s food has improved a lot.
As for Luo Siwei who often used his strength to threaten the store owners, the third generation chose to turn a blind eye.
Although Danzo had approached the Third Hokage several times about this matter, because Luo Siwei did not have the Sharingan and the Uchiha clan had been exterminated, Danzo’s desire was not very strong, and he never even mentioned letting Luo Siwei join the Root.
“Okay, remember to spend sparingly.”
“Thank you, Sandaime-sama.”
With the money, Luo Siwei gathered all his friends together and said, “I just got the money today. I’ll treat you at the Konoha BBQ restaurant.”
Choji immediately cheered, “Tao, you’re my brother!”
Luo Siwei looked at Naruto and said, “Naruto, I see you are not in a good mood!”
Naruto said helplessly: “Kakashi took Sasuke to special training and only found a pervert teacher for me.”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “Ebisu is a senior teacher. You have a weak foundation, which is a perfect match for Ebisu. However, your personalities are obviously not very suitable.”
“Don’t think too much about it for now. Filling your stomach is the most important thing.”
For the next three days, Luo Siwei spent most of his time in the clan’s training ground practicing various ninjutsu, while also trying to synthesize various bloodline limits.
With the awakening of the Otsutsuki bloodline, the chakra attributes in his body gradually increased, and it was only a matter of time before seven attributes were eventually formed.
Whether it is the Truth-Seeking Jade or the Bloodline Network, they ultimately need to integrate seven attributes to be formed.
I don’t know how long it will take for my body to naturally fuse the Bloodline Network and the Truth-Seeking Jade. Now that I have nothing to do, I may speed up the fusion process through practice.
A breeze blew, and Luo Siwei turned into a black shadow invisible to the naked eye and disappeared into the forest.
At this moment, his speed was much faster than usual, even beyond the limit that most ninjas could catch.
Namikaze Minato’s Flying Thunder God Technique is very powerful and is always effective against ordinary ninjas.
But in the later stages it can only play a supporting role, and the disadvantage of Flying Thunder God requiring a kunai for positioning will be infinitely magnified.
At this time, Luo Siwei wanted to study a ninjutsu that did not require Flying Thunder God but was equally fast.
At this moment, he was using the Wind Instant Body Technique that he had studied in the past two days.
Back then, Hanzo, the leader of the Rain Country, relied on his ability to teleport into water in an instant. He defeated countless powerful enemies and avoided countless ambushes.
Luo Siwei has now invented the Wind Instant Body, which, combined with the Lightning Release Armor, allows his speed in close combat to even surpass that of the Fourth Hokage.
He can also show his strength to the outside world, and rely on the move of Wind Flash to slowly become a Kage-level strongman, so that Jizo will not want to kidnap him with the glory of Uchiha all day long.
After a while, Luo Siwei suddenly stopped practicing and disappeared in the blink of an eye.
The evil spirit mask was put back on his face, and Luo Siwei soon appeared in a forest outside Konoha Village.
After looking around, Luo Siwei said calmly: “Since you are here, come out!”
As soon as Luo Siwei finished speaking, a figure appeared silently behind him and grabbed his body. It was Uchiha Obito.
Swish!
Luo Siwei suddenly disappeared from the spot, and Obito’s hand touched nothing, with only a breeze circling in the spot.
Then a kunai appeared at Obito’s throat: “Sneak attacks are not a good habit.”
After Luo Siwei finished speaking, he put away the kunai.
Obito has Kamui, Luo Siwei is just showing his attitude.
Obito turned around and looked at Luo Siwei who was wearing an evil spirit mask. He was full of doubts. When did such a strong man appear in the ninja world?
The speed just now was even comparable to that of the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze.
“Yes, you are worthy of my liking.” A deep voice came from Uchiha Obito’s mouth.
Luo Siwei almost laughed out loud. Obito was such a pretentious guy.
“From your tone, you don’t seem to be a simple person. I have been in the ninja world for decades, but I have never heard of someone like you. Could you please reveal your background?” Luo Siwei asked.
Obito said in a very pretentious manner: “You can call me Uchiha Madara.”
Luo Siwei nodded: “So you are the descendant of Shura in the Ninja World. Your method is not bad. It is much easier to recruit talents in the Ninja World in the name of the predecessors.”
Obito was immediately confused. He had already said his name was Uchiha Madara, so how come in the other person’s mouth he became someone who used the name of his ancestor?
“I think you’ve got one thing wrong. I’m the real Uchiha Madara, not an imposter! It’s just that I fought with Hashirama Senju back then, and I haven’t recovered yet.”
Luo Siwei laughed and said, “Haha, don’t say such things! I have fought with Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara in the past, and I know their personalities.”
“Even if Uchiha Madara is dead, he won’t wear a mask to hide himself! Uchiha Madara’s words may fool outsiders, but don’t try that on me.”
Chapter 45, Uchiha Obito! (Please add flowers and comments!) (Old version)
Hearing what Luo Siwei said, Obito looked suspicious.
He was not sure how credible the other party’s words were, but what he said was exactly like Uchiha Madara’s character.
Luo Siwei continued, “It doesn’t matter who you are. I am interested in your organization and your purpose! If possible, I don’t mind cooperating with you.”
Obito looked at Luo Siwei and said, “If you want to cooperate with us, you must at least let me know your identity.”
Luo Siwei shook his head: “I didn’t ask about your identity. If we can cooperate, then we can cooperate, regardless of our identities. If we can’t cooperate, then we can each do our own thing.”
Obito sneered: “How can I be sure that you are not an undercover sent deliberately by the major ninja villages?”
Luo Siwei was unmoved: “I have learned about your organization recently. There are many strong people in it, but they all have their own thoughts. There is no need to continue this topic.”
Obito nodded, not feeling conflicted.
As long as they can help him carry out the Moon Eye Project, Obito doesn’t care about the other person’s identity.
“We can cooperate, but I always need to know where to contact you?”
Luo Siwei waved his hand: “Don’t worry, I have to know the purpose of your organization. Is it to subvert the ninja world, or to unify the ninja world? Back then, Hashirama Senju was the strongest in the ninja world, but his philosophy was a complete failure.”
“The concept of one country, one village put an end to the clan wars during the Warring States Period, but the ninja wars between the major ninja villages were no less intense than those during the Warring States Period.”
“If he had been able to unify the ninja world back then, there wouldn’t be so many problems now. Your organization’s philosophy is not to unify the ninja world and eliminate war, right?”
Obito was a little speechless: “It is too difficult to unify the ninja world. Each of the five major ninja villages is not easy to deal with. Our goal is to use the tailed beasts to deter other countries and play a role in peace.”
The Moon Eye is actually a bit unrealistic, and Obito doesn’t intend to reveal it to outsiders until the last moment.
The trick he used to fool Nagato was quite good. He used the tailed beasts to create powerful weapons to intimidate the entire ninja world.
Luo Siwei nodded and said, “It’s not a crazy idea, but it will offend the entire ninja world. If I cooperate with you, I will also seek my own interests. What benefits can you give me?”
Obito said without hesitation: “It seems that there is no need for us to cooperate. What I want is a group of like-minded companions. You and our philosophy are not in line.”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “Aren’t you afraid that I will expose your plan?”
Obito shrugged: “Who would believe it? We haven’t started yet. Even if you leak it out, others will just think it’s a fantasy. No one would be stupid enough to make an enemy of the five major ninja villages.”
“Moreover, once you leak our intelligence, you will have to face the organization’s pursuit. Since you have investigated our organization, you should know who is in it.”
The space began to spin, and Obito disappeared in the blink of an eye.
Luo Siwei looked towards a bush not far away, where Bai Jue was hiding.
Luo Siwei said slowly: “It seems that your leader is a little difficult to communicate with! He doesn’t want to give but only wants to be rewarded. How can there be so many good things in the ninja world? Relying on some specious words to fool a group of fools, do you think you can subvert the ninja world?”
“You should persuade them more when you go back. If you want to recruit more people, you have to make them see the common interests. It’s useless to just talk.”
Bai Jue did not communicate with Luo Siwei, he went underground and disappeared.
In a hidden underground cave, White Zetsu quickly conveyed Luo Siwei’s words to Obito.
“Haha, this guy’s origin is unknown. He may be some old guy hiding in Konoha. Who knows what he is hiding. Konoha Akatsuki is developing well and has recruited many strong people.” Obito looked at White Zetsu and said, “This kind of guy with unknown origin must not enter Akatsuki, let alone let him have contact with Nagato.”
Obito managed to fool Nagato with great difficulty, and even though the two of them still have their own ulterior motives, the plan is still going smoothly.
Luo Siwei’s origins are unknown, and he has clear thinking, his own ideas, and knows many secrets of the ninja world. Obito naturally would not bring such a person into the Akatsuki organization.
He was worried that Luo Siwei would make Nagato change his mind.
Black Zetsu emerged from underground: “This guy has a strong sense of perception. White Zetsu and I can’t get close to him at all. It’s impossible to confirm his identity.”
After thinking for a while, Obito said, “Don’t go to Konoha for the mission recently. The Nine-Tails was captured last anyway.”
Luo Siwei looked at the empty forest, turned around and disappeared.
Obito wanted to capture the tailed beasts, revive the Ten-Tails and activate the Infinite Tsukuyomi, and Luo Siwei also had the same plan.
The Fourth Shinobi World War greatly promoted the unity of the ninja world, and he also wanted to use the Fourth Shinobi World War to achieve some of his own goals.
It would be best if we could unify the ninja world, but if not, we will need to use some other means later.
Konoha Village is peaceful and calm, and Naruto has found a new teacher – Jiraiya.
The other groups were either in training or taking on some simple tasks.
Today, Luo Siwei rarely let his clone go on the mission with the team on his behalf, but instead sent out his real body directly.
Ryuichi Kamikawa looked at Luo Siwei and the other two and said, “You have done a lot of missions recently and have also gone through the Chunin Exam. I decided to increase the difficulty for you and ask you to go out of the village to carry out a C-rank mission.”
“That’s great, teacher. We can finally leave the village to carry out the mission. I wonder what the mission is?” Kagura Yun asked curiously.
“It’s a bandit suppression mission. There’s an iron mine near Kawanokuni, which has recently been occupied by a group of bandits.” Kamikawa Ryuichi explained, “The employer posted a bandit suppression mission in Konoha. I saw that you’ve made great progress recently, so I took on this mission. Get ready, we’ll set off in half an hour.”
“Okay, let’s prepare now.” Nojiri Yue said excitedly.
Half an hour later, the four of them walked out of the Konoha gate and ran towards the River Country.
“Tao, are you nervous? This is our first time going out on a mission.” Kagura Yun came over curiously.
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “Don’t be nervous. This day will come sooner or later. Going out on missions will even become the norm in the future.”
Shangchuan Long nodded: “Tao is right, you have to adapt to this process.”
At this time in the Hokage’s office.
Danzo walked in with a cane.
Looking at Danzo who came in, the Third Hokage whispered: “Danzo, you are getting more and more presumptuous. You didn’t even knock on the door when you entered the Hokage’s office.”
Chapter 46: Wind Instant Body Technique! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
Danzo immediately thought of the day when the Second Hokage led them to break out.
If he had stood up a minute earlier, he would be the one saying this now, instead of letting Hiruzen show off here.
“Hiruzen, please don’t use such high-sounding words. I am here to talk to you about something important.”
“Go ahead.”
“You should be aware that the Root Ninjas have been reduced in numbers again. I plan to recruit new ninjas.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head and said, “Impossible. Konoha has not yet recovered from the Third Ninja World War and the Nine-Tails Rebellion.”
“The new generation has just graduated a few years ago. It is the time to slowly support Konoha. I can’t let them enter the Root.”
Danzo looked at the Sandaime and said, “I want Uchiha Tao this time.”
The third generation was surprised for a moment and said: “Danzo, we have been working together for decades. Tell me what you think! But Tao is a good boy who has realized the will of fire. I will not let him enter the root, and he does not have the Sharingan.”
Danzo said expressionlessly: “Without the Sharingan, Konoha already has one Uchiha with the Sharingan. There is no need to keep two.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned, “Danzo, stop your actions! Tao doesn’t need your stimulation. Ryuichi is also an excellent ninja and will soon be promoted to a special jonin. He is not meant to be wasted by you to stimulate others.”
Danzo turned and walked away, leaving the Hokage’s office directly.
The Third Generation knew that since Danzo came to him, he would definitely continue to do it, but the Third Generation did not stop him.
Just like in the Konoha Village back then, rumors about Hatake Sakumo were flying everywhere, but the Third Generation did not stand up until he committed suicide.
At the root base, Danzo tapped the ground lightly with his cane.
Soon, four ninjas appeared in front of him.
“You guys go to the iron mine near the border of Kawanokuni, disguise yourself as bandits, and take the opportunity to kill Kagura Yun and Nojiri Etsu. Let Uchiha Tao watch his companions die with his own eyes.”
“Yes!” The four of them disappeared in an instant.
Danzo sneered: “I promised Uchiha Itachi to guarantee the lives of the two Uchiha boys, but I didn’t say that I would not let them enter the Root.”
“One Uchiha of Konoha is enough.”
Luo Siwei was not aware of Danzo’s behavior, and even if he knew, he would not take it seriously.
Danzo’s life has entered the countdown. When the time is up, he will send Danzo to report to the Pure Land.
The extermination of the Uchiha clan was partly due to the incompetence of the clan leader Fugaku and the paranoia of Uchiha Itachi, but Danzo’s coercion also accounted for a large part of the reason.
Through the dense forest is a huge bare mine.
Countless stones and sand piled up on the ground, forming countless mines.
Figures were walking around the mine casually, and they looked like wandering ninjas who had not received any systematic training.
Shangchuan Longyi said to Luo Siwei and the other two, “This is your first time to go out on a mission. Next, I will assign the tasks. You will complete them step by step. The first step is to determine the manpower.”
Kagura Yun and Nojiri Etsu were planning to sneak in to investigate, but Luo Siwei said directly, “Captain, there are about 32 people, 20 of whom are ordinary people, and the other 12 have chakra in their bodies.”
“Four of them have far more chakra than the average wandering ninja.”
Shangchuan Longyi looked at Luo Siwei. He didn’t expect that this disciple gave him a surprise: “Tao, when did you awaken your perception ability?”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “I had this ability before, but it was not obvious. However, as my strength has increased recently, my perception ability has also become stronger.”
Shangchuan Long nodded and said: “It seems that your Uchiha talent is gradually awakening! Yun, Yue, you two have to work hard too.”
“Okay, captain, we will try our best! But Tao’s talent is better than ours, so don’t think about letting us compete with him.” Kagura Yun said with a smile.
Ryuichi Kamikawa continued: “Now that we know the number of enemies, we should start from the periphery and clear out these patrolling stray ninjas first.”
The three men quickly rushed into the mine, and with flashes of cold light, the bandits who robbed the mine died one after another.
Even Kagura Yun, the weakest among the three, can still crush ordinary people.
The three of them continued to advance, and Ryuichi Kamikawa played a supporting role around the three of them. Whenever someone made a mistake, he was responsible for finishing off the opponent.
The four of them advanced very smoothly.
“Here they come.” The four Root ninjas looked at each other.
The bandits throughout the iron mine were scattered, so the four Root members mixed in with them, killed four of the bandits who had extracted chakra and disguised themselves as such, and no one could detect them.
“Let them deal with these bandits first. I will go and tie up Ryuichi Kamikawa, and you guys go and kill Kagura Yun and Nojiri Etsu.” The four Root ninjas assigned the tasks.
These ninjas who occupied the iron mines were just ordinary wandering ninjas with no origins, and were not taken seriously by these root ninjas at all.
“There are three ninjas gathered together ahead. This is the best time for you to train. The three of you should discuss how to solve the problem.” Ryuichi Kamikawa said to the three of them.
Kagura Yun and Nojiri Etsu suddenly became nervous. They were fine dealing with ordinary people, but this was their first time fighting against a ninja.
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “You two take care of the two stray ninjas in the middle and on the left. I’ll take care of the one on the right, and then I’ll help you take care of the other two.”
The two nodded, and the three of them rushed forward immediately.
Kagura Yun and Nojiri Etsu have trained a lot, but they seem a little unfamiliar when it comes to fighting with actual ninjas.
A breeze blew, and Luo Siwei disappeared from the sight of the wandering ninja, appeared behind him, and his kunai instantly pierced through his heart.
Ryuichi Kamikawa narrowed his eyes slightly, what a fast speed!
Is this the heritage of a great clan?
Even without the Sharingan, one can still achieve something.
Luo Siwei kept disappearing and reappearing, and every time he disappeared there was a breeze blowing.
Even if he slowed down infinitely, these wandering ninjas could not resist him.
Soon, all three wandering ninjas died.
“Tao, you are so powerful. I didn’t even see clearly, but you had already killed all three of them.” Shenle Yun looked at Luo Siwei in disbelief.
Shangchuan Longyi also came over, looked at Luo Siwei and asked: “Tao, is this the instant body movement technique you developed yourself?”
Luo Siwei nodded and said, “I have wind attribute chakra, so I want to integrate the ability of wind escape into the instant body technique. It is not mature yet, but the speed has increased a lot.”
Shangchuan Longyi smiled and said: “What an enviable talent. I didn’t expect that you don’t have the talent of Sharingan, but you have such achievements in the instant body technique.”
“It is rumored that during the Second Ninja World War, Hanzo, the leader of the Rain Village, relied on the Water Flash Technique to become a demigod in the Ninja World.”
Chapter 47: The Angry Three Generations! (Please add flowers and comments!) (Old version)
The four of them talked as they moved deeper into the iron mine.
After killing a few more stray ninjas, four strange figures appeared around the four of them.
Each of them exuded a murderous aura, and they were obviously elites, not the scattered wandering ninjas like before.
Ryuichi Kamikawa’s expression suddenly became serious.
Luo Siwei glanced over and didn’t expect that before he could make a move on Danzo himself, Danzo came to him.
“Captain, these four guys don’t look simple!” Luo Siwei said to Chuan Long.
Kagura Yun and Nojiri Etsu were trembling with fear. They didn’t expect that they would encounter such elite troops while coming out to carry out a mission.
Shangchuan Long nodded and said: “I will try to delay you, you find a way to escape and send a distress signal. If there are Konoha ninjas on a mission nearby, maybe we can escape today.”
The four Root ninjas disappeared in an instant, and one of them attacked Kamikawa Ryuichi directly. His long sword was sharp and swift, without any unnecessary movements.
It is obvious that he has undergone long and arduous training and is decisive in killing.
Ryuichi Kamikawa frowned, wondering about the origins of these ninjas. They were definitely not just wandering ninjas.
The other three fought against Luo Siwei and his two men respectively.
As soon as Kagura Yun and Nojiri Etsu fought, wounds appeared on their bodies.
Luo Siwei formed seals with his hands, and two shadow clones appeared instantly.
The shadow clones disappeared at the same time, and appeared next to the two Root ninjas in a breeze, stabbing at them with kunai.
The main body is also dealing with a Root ninja.
The appearance of Luo Siwei’s clone made Kagura Yun and Nojiri Etsu feel relieved and they assisted from the side.
Ryuichi Kamikawa also breathed a sigh of relief. He thought Kagura Yun and Nojiri Etsu would die here.
Sure enough, none of the ninjas from the big families are simple. They even learned ninjutsu like Shadow Clone.
Ryuichi Kamikawa quickly formed a seal: “Fire escape, Fire Dragon Technique.”
Four fire dragons burst out of his mouth and headed straight for the four Root ninjas.
“You guys retreat quickly!”
Hearing Kamikawa Ryuichi’s shout, the three of them retreated violently, and the fire dragon directly hit the four Root ninjas.
Luo Siwei was a little surprised. He didn’t expect that Ryuichi Kamikawa was also an excellent fire ninja.
“Earth Escape, Earth Flow Wall!”
A wall of earth rose up, blocking the four fire dragons.
The fire dragon collided with the earth wall, and smoke and broken earth and rocks filled the sky.
At this moment, a breeze blew through the smoke.
Luo Siwei suddenly rushed into the smoke, his kunai flashing, and two Root ninjas fell to the ground one after another, holding their throats.
The other two figures rushed out from the smoke and headed straight towards the four people.
The Root Ninjas take it as their responsibility to complete the mission, and they will carry out the mission even if only one person is left. This is the result of the Root’s long-term brainwashing and training.
Luo Siwei joined the three and said, “Captain, I took advantage of the chaos to kill two people before. Now there are two left. We can definitely kill them all.”
Ryuichi Kamikawa said: “You are making rapid progress. These ninjas are all at the level of Chunin, and they go straight to the vital points when fighting, without caring about their lives at all. Maybe they are ninjas who infiltrated from other ninja villages.”
“You three take care of one of them, and I’ll deal with the other one. When the time is right, kill one and capture the other. Then we can take him back to investigate the origins of these guys.”
Luo Siwei nodded and said, “Okay! Yun, Yue, you two will assist me.”
“Don’t worry, Tao!”
A breeze flashed by, and Luo Siwei’s speed was even faster than before. In the blink of an eye, he appeared beside a Root ninja.
At the same time, the kunai slashed across quickly, and a flash of blood appeared in an instant, and a wound appeared on the Root Ninja’s body.
Various hidden weapons flew out from the hands of the two people next to him, heading straight for the Root Ninja.
Ryuichi Kamikawa suddenly felt relieved and no longer had to worry. He began to concentrate on dealing with another Root ninja.
After just a few rounds, the Root Ninja who fought with Luo Siwei was dead.
The four of them teamed up to besiege the last Root ninja, but they didn’t expect that the other party had a detonating tag tied to his body and he blew himself up directly.
Luo Siwei said: “These guys are probably deadly warriors trained by a certain organization.”
Shangchuan Long nodded and said, “Return to the village as soon as possible and report the intelligence. There are three bodies left. It’s a good opportunity to take them back for the guys in the intelligence department to investigate.”
The four of them sealed the three bodies and ran towards Konoha Village.
At the same time, a shadow clone of Luo Siwei walked out of the mine, smiled slightly, turned into a wisp of breeze and disappeared into the mine.
He killed four Root ninjas and brought back their bodies.
Ryuichi Kamikawa may not be clear, but the Yamanaka clan of the intelligence department can definitely see that these are the Root Ninjas of Konoha. The characteristics of these guys are too obvious.
If things go wrong, Danzo will intercept him halfway. Luo Siwei also wants to see how the third generation will deal with Danzo!
Luo Siwei’s clone was like a breeze, blowing in the forest, while also checking whether there were any Root ninjas coming to intercept him.
It would be even better if Danzo showed up, so I could take the opportunity to teach him a lesson.
However, the journey was peaceful, and Luo Siwei understood it.
The Root is short of manpower now, and more than half of them have been killed by him. Now that they can spare four people to cause trouble for them, it is probably already stretched to the limit.
The Root no longer had any extra ninjas to come and monitor the few people.
Luo Siwei and his four companions returned to Konoha safely. Kamikawa Ryuichi went to submit the mission and the bodies he had killed, while Luo Siwei went straight home.
In the intelligence department, the Third Hokage and Yamanaka Inoichi looked at the bodies that were brought back, and the Third Hokage’s face suddenly turned ugly.
He could tell the origins of these ninjas at a glance; they were all Root ninjas.
Although Yamanaka Inoichi did not conduct various examinations, he had some guesses in his mind.
“There’s no need to investigate these bodies. No information can be found. Someone must have tampered with them.” After giving some instructions, the third generation turned around and left.
Back to the Hokage’s office.
“Tell Danzo to come see me.”
“Yes!” An Anbu appeared and disappeared.
Soon, Danzo appeared with a cane, “Hiruzen, what do you want from me?”
“Danzo, it seems that you didn’t reflect on your imprisonment last time. Now you are sending Root ninjas to attack ninjas from the same village behind my back.”
Danzo was obviously stunned for a moment. He didn’t think that four elite Root members could fail against four Genin led by a Chunin.
“Huruzen, don’t say anything without evidence.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen sneered, “Do I have to put the bodies in front of you before you give up? The four Root ninjas you sent to kill Kamikawa Ryuichi’s team all died, and three bodies were brought back.”
“Danzo, I am not in charge of the Root, but I can still recognize the bodies of Root ninjas.”
Chapter 48: Clearing obstacles for Tsunade’s promotion! (Please add flowers and give comments!) (Old version)
Danzo couldn’t believe it.
He had high hopes for this operation at the root, helping Luo Siwei open his eyes and then operating it at the root, but he didn’t expect it to fail.
“This is impossible. The Kamikawa team is no match for them.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen sneered: “It seems that you have admitted it! From today on, I will deprive you of your status as Konoha’s advisor and Root leader, and continue to imprison you. When you can realize your mistakes, you can come out again.”
Danzo snorted, “Huruzen, you will regret this.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen snorted, “I will never tolerate the existence of a department that attacks the ninjas of its own village.”
Tuan Zang was so angry that his lungs exploded!
He was the one who did it, but Sarutobi Hiruzen did not stop him. Now that he has failed, he wants to make trouble for him.
But he still couldn’t figure out why the four Root ninjas failed.
Sarutobi Hiruzen was deep in thought in his office. The Wind Flash had never appeared in the Ninja World before.
Only Hanzo at that time developed the water teleportation skill, and relying on the geographical advantage of the Rain Country, he earned the title of demigod.
Sarutobi Hiruzen made the decision to observe him for a while first, and then call him to the Hokage’s office to observe him after the Chunin Exam.
As time goes by, Konoha becomes more and more lively.
Daimyo, politicians or big businessmen from various countries began to appear in Konoha Village.
Nijiru also completed training with Kakashi.
Since Jiji had already been practicing the changes in the nature and form of Lightning Release Chakra, it didn’t take him long to learn Chidori.
At this time, the uncle and nephew were leaning on the railing of a tall building, admiring the prosperous scenery of Konoha.
Luo Siwei laughed and said, “What a distorted world! Ordinary people hold a lot of power and wealth, while ninjas who hold great power have become thugs and tools, and can only make a living by accepting missions.”
Sasuke looked at his uncle in surprise and said, “This is not like you normally. You never express such sentiments in the past.”
Luo Siwei laughed and said, “I just felt that I was speaking out of my heart. My current strength is stronger than all the daimyos and politicians here. Killing them is like killing a chicken. But they are in high positions and have great power. I am just a ninja who survives by taking missions.”
“That’s why I say this is a deformed world.”
Jizuki is not interested in these things. What he is most interested in is improving his strength and killing Uchiha Itachi.
“The finals of the Chunin Exam will begin in two days. Your opponent is Gaara from Sunagakure. This guy is not an easy one. You have to be careful.”
Erzhuzi nodded: “I know, I will beat him.”
“That’s hard to say. Gaara, like Naruto, has a tailed beast sealed inside him. Once he uses the power of the tailed beast, his strength will increase significantly. Don’t be careless.”
Nijiru frowned: “Are the tailed beasts really that strong? Why does Naruto have a tailed beast in his body?”
Luo Siwei explained: “The tailed beasts are all aggregates of powerful chakra. Every Jinchūriki who can control the tailed beasts is at least equivalent to an elite jonin.”
“As for why Naruto has a tailed beast in his body, maybe it’s because of his special body.”
A few days passed in a flash, and today was the day of the Chunin Exam finals.
Early in the morning, Erzhuzi went to the venue to prepare.
After Luo Siwei got up and finished his meal, a clone who looked exactly like him appeared beside him.
“A bunch of old guys have been in charge of Konoha for decades. It’s time to clean them up.” Luo Siwei said to his clone.
Ever since the Third Hokage took office and formed the advisory group, Konoha has been under the control of four people.
It has been almost forty years since the Second Hokage died in battle.
The clone nodded and smiled, “It’s already a good thing for them to live for so many years! But it’s definitely not okay to kill them all, so let’s keep one.”
“Well, he’s going to die sooner or later, so let him live two more years.”
The clone disappeared and Luo Siwei walked towards the final venue.
The huge venue was filled with people. Luo Siwei walked to the village stand and found that many of his friends had already arrived.
“Tao, you are here too. In the third game, Sasuke faced Gaara from Sunagakure. This guy is not easy to deal with. We have seen how powerful he is in the Forest of Death.” Ino looked at Luo Siwei and said.
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “It’s okay, as long as Sasuke performs normally! If we really can’t beat him, there’s still Kakashi-sensei. We can’t just watch him beat Sasuke to death.”
“Too.”
Today’s referee was also changed from Gekko Hayate to Shiranui Genma.
Luo Siwei didn’t know whether Gekko Gale was dead or not, after all, he was not a high-ranking official in Konoha.
But the Konoha Destruction Plan will definitely be implemented today, because Kabuto Yakushi has transformed into a staff member and blended into the crowd.
Luo Siwei appeared in a corridor of the venue, and soon Pharmacist Dou came over.
“It looks like Orochimaru wants to continue his plan to collapse Konoha.”
Yakushi Kabuto smiled and said, “As expected, nothing can be hidden from the master! Master Orochimaru has long been fed up with the corruption of Konoha. This time, he is helping Konoha to clean up the cancer so that his teacher will not lose his reputation in his later years.”
Luo Siwei laughed and said, “Haha, Orochimaru really loves his teacher! Go ahead and continue with your plan. Orochimaru’s plan to collapse Konoha is doomed to fail. Just don’t let the Konoha ninja catch him.”
Yakushi Kabuto put on his mask and blended back into the crowd.
In the forest of Konoha, a figure was walking slowly. It was the clone created by Luo Siwei using the Mangekyo.
This clone can use all of his abilities, except that his chakra cannot be regenerated.
But these chakras are enough for him.
The Chunin Exam finals were about to begin. Luo Siwei swept his eyes across the entire stands. Danzo was indeed not here, but Utane Koharu and Mito Kado En were there.
They were in the stands below the Hokage, guarded by specialized ANBU.
Of the three great advisors of Konoha, just leave one to maintain order, and the remaining two can die.
He is also clearing the obstacles for Tsunade to ascend to the throne. If Tsunade knew about this, she would have to thank him.
“Tao, you suddenly laughed. Did you think of something good?” Ya asked.
“Indeed, Sasuke has made great progress recently. I am looking forward to his next game.”
The first match of the Chunin finals is between Nijiru and Gaara.
“The only two Uchiha orphans! I’ve only heard of Uchiha Sasuke. I don’t know what the other Uchiha orphan is doing now, and why I haven’t seen him in the Chunin Exam?” asked Orochimaru, who was pretending to be the Fourth Kazekage, in the stands.
The brief confrontation that day left a deep impression on him. From what he had seen so far, Luo Siwei had not shown his strength in Konoha.
Chapter 49: The Old Konoha Ninja! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
After hearing what Orochimaru, who was pretending to be the Fourth Kazekage, said, the Third Hokage smiled and said, “Tao has inherited the will of fire very well and is an extremely good ninja! But this time, for the safety of his teammates, he gave up the Chunin Exam.”
Orochimaru said with amusement: “That’s a pity! I wanted to see the strength of the two Uchiha orphans, but I didn’t expect to see only one.”
The Third Generation frowned slightly. He had a familiar feeling when listening to the tone of the Fourth Generation Kazekage’s voice.
However, the scene was too noisy, leaving him no chance to calm down and think.
The Sandaime nodded and said, “There will be a chance! Tao will surely be strong enough to participate in the next Chunin Exam. The Kazekage will be able to take a good look at him then.”
The Third Generation had not seen Luo Siwei’s Wind Flash Body, but he was able to kill a Root Ninja. Even if his strength was not at the level of a Jonin, it was definitely at the level of a Special Jonin.
Even an elite like Ryuichi Kamikawa, who was about to be promoted to a special jonin, could not say that he could defeat an ordinary member of the Root in a short period of time.
“Sir Fengying, the game will start soon.”
Orochimaru nodded: “Then let us see the strength of the Uchiha orphan.”
“The game begins!” announced Genma Shiranui.
Erzhuzi disappeared from his original position in an instant and rushed forward quickly.
Ever since listening to Luo Siwei’s description of the general situation of the tailed beasts, Jiji has had a general understanding of Gaara’s strength.
The battle must be fought quickly and decisively. The longer it takes, the stronger the power of the tailed beast that Gaara can use will be, and he may even be able to fully unleash the full strength of the One-Tail in the end.
The current Erzhuzi, thanks to Luo Siwei’s training, is much more rational than before and is more able to recognize his own strength.
“What a fast speed!” This was the thought of a large number of people in the stands.
Gaara was also a little surprised. He looked at Nibali with a sickly look, and the sand in the gourd began to move on its own.
The heavy and swift attack was blocked by the sand in the blink of an eye.
The two pillars kept circling around Gaara, with the Sharingan rotating in their eyes, and it looked similar to the battle between Rock Lee and Gaara.
Orochimaru looked greedily at the two pillars fighting below, while constantly glancing at his mentor out of the corner of his eye.
In Luo Siwei’s hand, a kunai kept spinning, and gusts of breeze were floating on the kunai.
Erzhuzi continued to attack, but suddenly his body paused and he quickly formed seals with his hands.
A shrill bird song sound came from the palm of his hand, which was from Kakashi’s Chidori.
The Chidori is now much more proficient than Nibiruko’s original skill. He can even use it smoothly after just a brief pause.
Nijima’s talent in lightning escape technique is indeed good, otherwise he wouldn’t have been able to develop several lightning escape ninjutsu in succession.
With its powerful penetrating power, Chidori instantly penetrated the sand in front of it and headed straight for Gaara’s heart.
For the first time, panic appeared in Gaara’s eyes.
After all, he was just a teenager who suffered all kinds of ridicule and cold stares.
Shukaku in Gaara’s body also showed a panic look. If Gaara died, he would sleep for several years, which was not what he wanted.
Almost at the moment when Nijira’s Chidori was about to pierce Gaara, the surrounding sand suddenly rioted, forming a violent sand waterfall.
At the same time, a huge ball of sand wrapped Gaara.
Almost instantly, feathers began to rain from the sky.
In the stands, Orochimaru picked up the sword and held the Third Hokage hostage.
“Lord Kazekage, what do you mean?” Until this point, the Third Hokage still hadn’t seen through Orochimaru’s disguise.
All I can say is that the Third Hokage is indeed old. He is seventy years old, but still sitting on the throne of Hokage and refuses to give up.
Orochimaru felt a little sad in his heart, but his signature smile appeared on his face: “Haha, how disappointing! Teacher, you haven’t recognized me until now.”
Orochimaru tore off the disguise on his face, revealing his true face: “What a corrupt village! Teacher, you have been sitting on the position of Hokage for nearly forty years, and you are no longer the powerful ninja hero you once were.”
“In the past forty years, countless talented ninjas in Konoha Village have died or left because of the corruption of your high-ranking officials, causing Konoha to decline to this point.”
“Let me put an end to your decadent old age, before you lose your integrity.”
Orochimaru’s words were like a sharp knife, piercing the Third Hokage’s heart.
The third generation itself is a complex of contradictions. He had regretted the deaths of both Minato Namikaze and Sakumo Hatake, but he never thought about changing.
The departure of the three ninjas and the demise of the Uchiha clan were also due to his indulgence. He also regretted it, but never thought of changing.
These things flashed through his mind almost instantly.
A purple barrier rose from the roof, completely covering the two of them.
In the audience, a large number of people were unconscious.
Luo Siwei also lay down on the seat and pretended to sleep. A shadow clone emerged from his body, with a mask on his face.
A breeze blew and the shadow clone disappeared.
In the audience passage of the competition venue, Utane Koharu walked out quickly under the escort of four ANBU.
“Send a message to all departments that the Sand Village has broken the alliance.”
Before Utane Koharu could finish her words, a loud roar was heard outside.
Three giant snakes broke through the wall of Konoha and rushed in directly.
“Advisor, Otogakure and Sand Village are attacking Konoha at the same time!”
“Unfortunately, none of you can leave today!” A figure stood in the audience aisle, blocking the sunlight coming in from outside.
Utane Koharu narrowed her eyes. Even though she was old, she still exuded a fierce aura, but that was all that was left.
As the Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen still maintains a certain level of combat effectiveness at the age of seventy.
Danzo took control of the Root and conducted multiple human experiments on himself, implanting Hashirama’s cells and also maintaining a certain level of combat effectiveness.
However, the two advisors have been living a life of luxury for decades, and coupled with their aging, their strength has declined a lot. It is good enough for them to be able to exert the strength of a Chunin, and at best they can have the strength of an ordinary Jonin.
“Who are you? What is your purpose here?” Utane Koharu looked at Luo Siwei coldly, her expression unchanged.
Luo Siwei’s shadow clone said slowly: “You guys have been in charge of Konoha for nearly forty years, and have already made Konoha rotten. Now I have been ordered to eradicate you cancer.”
Hearing this, Utatane Koharu snorted coldly, “Orochimaru, a traitor, dares to say that we are corrupt. What a high-sounding statement! Since you are here, stay. Hiruzen will deal with Orochimaru in the barrier, and I will deal with you here.”
As he said that, Utane Koharu said to the Anbu ninjas who were protecting him: “All of you come together and kill them without mercy!”
Chapter 50: Clearing Konoha’s Advisor! (Please add flowers and give comments!) (Old version)
Luo Siwei sneered and stabbed towards the Anbu ninja with the bone knife in his hand, leaving a trail of afterimages.
The lightning chakra in his body exploded instantly, and a blue lightning flashed through the audience passage.
Luo Siwei increased his speed to the extreme, pushing the bone knife to cut quickly in the passage.
The light and shadow flashed quickly, and the throats of several Root ninjas were all cut, and they fell to the ground holding their necks.
Only Utatane Koharu stood there, staring at Luo Siwei: “It seems that I underestimated you! I didn’t expect that Orochimaru could recruit a strong man like you, who can use the Lightning Release Armor for a short period of time. It seems that you are a ninja from the Hidden Cloud Village.”
Luo Siwei said disdainfully: “Those who can use the Lightning Release Armor are not necessarily ninjas from the Hidden Cloud Village, but you are a dying man, it is not good for you to know too much, so let me send you down as soon as possible, so that you can reunite with the Third Hokage as soon as possible.”
The blue light flashed, and the Lightning Armor was activated again.
Utane Koharu concentrated, a kunai appeared in her hand, and she planned to fight with Luo Siwei.
But with his old body, corrupt mind, and nerves dulled by decades of no fighting, he had no time to react before his throat was cut, and he died completely.
Luo Siwei’s shadow clone turned around and left without destroying the body.
The memories of these people are enough to turn everything on Orochimaru.
Since Orochimaru initiated the plan to collapse Konoha, no one would notice if he took a few more scapegoats, and no one would verify it.
At this time, inside the barrier, Orochimaru and the Third Hokage were fighting fiercely.
Luo Siwei was not interested in their fight. He had watched it countless times before he traveled through time.
A shaking sound forced Luo Siwei to wake up.
It was Ino who was shaking him.
Luo Siwei pretended to wake up, looked at Jingye and asked, “What’s the matter?”
“Stop pretending, you’re not under the illusion at all! The enemy is invading, and Teacher Kakashi asked us to protect ourselves.” Ino looked at Luo Siwei speechlessly.
Luo Siwei glanced at the battlefield. The fighting in the village was intense. “It looks like it’s the Sound Ninja and the Sand Village. I didn’t expect Orochimaru to show up. Ino, you guys protect yourselves. My strength has improved rapidly recently, so I can try my hand on these invaders!”
As he spoke, the kunai kept spinning in his hand.
A breeze blew by, and Luo Siwei disappeared from the spot.
“What a fast speed!” Ino widened her eyes.
Might Guy and Kakashi are also destroying the enemies.
Looking at the disappearing Luo Siwei, Kai said: “As expected of a Uchiha clan member, this speed is comparable to most jonin, and even faster than many jonin.”
Kakashi nodded and said seriously: “Indeed, I didn’t expect that a student who was not very noticeable in the ninja school would have such strength just two months after graduation.”
The invading Sound Ninja and Sand Ninja are quite powerful, but facing Luo Siwei, they are just like serving food.
Every time a breeze blew, a hostile ninja had his throat slit.
This skillful killing technique reminded Kakashi of the Fourth Hokage from more than ten years ago.
It’s just that Luo Siwei is still a little unfamiliar with the use of the instant body movement technique, and he can’t jump long distances or transfer powerful attacks such as the Tailed Beast Ball, otherwise he would be a perfect template for the Fourth Hokage.
At the Root base, a Root ninja half-knelt on the ground to report the situation: “Master Danzo, Orochimaru has set up a barrier on the roof, locking him and the Third Hokage inside.”
Danzo waved his hand and let the Root Ninja go down.
At this moment, he was extremely happy.
As long as Sarutobi Hiruzen dies, who can stop him from becoming Hokage?
Unexpectedly, Orochimaru, who had been on the run for more than ten years, could give him a big gift at the critical moment.
“Master Danzo, do we need support? The village is in chaos now. Countless Sand Ninja and Sound Ninja have invaded, and there are also giant snakes led by Orochimaru.”
Danzo said without hesitation: “Let’s wait and see what happens!”
There were only a few cats left at the Root now, and Danzo didn’t want to waste them here.
Just then, a breeze blew into the root base.
Danzo was stunned for just a moment, and then he felt a huge pain in his arm, and then the arm that had been straddling his body was cut off at the shoulder.
Luo Siwei’s clone held his arm, and his eyes under the mask looked at Danzo coldly: “You have no chance to become the Hokage, Danzo, today is your burial place.”
Looking at the sealed arm in his hand, Luo Siwei smiled and said, “I didn’t expect there would be an unexpected gain. The power of Senju and Uchiha has merged into one. He is really a competent Konoha consultant.”
“Konoha claimed that it was Uchiha Itachi who destroyed the Uchiha clan, but now it seems that there is a discrepancy! The Uchiha clan was destroyed by your own people from Konoha, right? Otherwise, how could there be so many Sharingans!”
Danzo’s face looked so ugly!
As the arm nurtured by Hashirama’s cells left his body, there was no longer any force that could suppress the Mangekyō in his eyes from Uchiha Shisui.
The Mangekyo, without suppression, spun rapidly, madly extracting Danzo’s chakra.
Danzo ripped off the bandage on his face, revealing a scarlet kaleidoscope.
“I didn’t expect you to dig out the eyes of a Kaleidoscope expert. You really deserve to be the leader of the root.” Luo Siwei said lightly, “It’s a pity that you will die here today!”
Danzo said angrily: “Boy, stop talking big! Let’s go together and kill him.”
Luo Siwei glanced over and saw that there were only twelve Root members gathered at the Root base, and some of them had obviously not received rigorous training. It was obvious that they were temporarily promoted by Danzo in the past few days.
Since its establishment, the Root has been collecting refugees from all over the ninja world. These refugees have to go through rigorous training, brutal fighting and elimination before they can become a qualified Root ninja.
Of course, there are also some people who seek elites from major families.
However, the power of the third generation has been weakening over the years, and the major families of Konoha often disobey Danzo’s summons.
Luo Siwei formed seals with his hands: “Wind Escape, Vacuum Jade!”
Use Danzo’s ninjutsu to deal with his men.
Wind balls spurted out of his mouth like bullets.
Blood splattered as two of the Root Ninjas who were rushing over quickly were pierced through the body.
Several others rushed forward, waving their swords.
Luo Siwei smiled slightly, stepped back, and dense bone spurs instantly appeared on the ground.
The elite root soldiers had no time to react before they were pierced by bone spurs.
Soon, Luo Siwei and Danzo were the only ones left at the scene.
Chapter 51, The Third Generation, Danzo, and Koharu all died! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
Danzo covered his eyes and kept gasping for breath.
Before, Hashirama’s cells had the ability to balance the Mangekyo. Now that his arm was cut off by Luo Siwei, his body instantly merged with the Mangekyo. With Danzo’s own abilities, it would be impossible for him to adapt in a short time.
When Kakashi had his eyes transplanted, he only had two magatama. When Obito awakened his Mangekyō, Kakashi fell into a coma.
It wasn’t until many years later, after the body had adapted for more than a decade, that he was able to use the power of the Kaleidoscope.
At this moment, Danzo could not even think of using the Mangekyō, it would be great if he could calm the rejection of his eyes.
“You think you are qualified to install the Mangekyō? Uchiha Shisui was blind back then to trust someone like you!”
“Who are you and how do you know what happened back then? Are you a remnant of the Uchiha clan? Uchiha Itachi didn’t kill you?” Danzo guessed in doubt.
Luo Siwei laughed and said, “It doesn’t matter who I am. When you die, the feud with the Uchiha will be over. It won’t matter whether I am an Uchiha or not.”
Danzo endured the pain in his eyes, and looked at Luo Siwei viciously with his only remaining eye. He suddenly reached out to his eyes with one hand, trying to take out Uchiha Shisui’s Mangekyō.
A flash of lightning suddenly appeared on Luo Siwei’s body, and the kunai drew a silver dragon in the air. The surging lightning instantly passed through Danzo’s palm.
Danzo’s only remaining hand fell to the ground, and the Mangekyo was also taken out by Luo Siwei.
Danzo sneered and said, “No matter who you are, you must die here today! Even if I die, I will eliminate you, the scourge that threatens Konoha.”
Lines of seals as good as ink were spurting out from Danzo’s body frantically.
Lightning flashed, and Luo Siwei retreated backwards.
The black sealing ball followed closely behind, chasing and sealing him.
After retreating more than ten meters, the seal completely disappeared, and a huge circular pit appeared where Danzo had originally stood.
Luo Siwei unsealed the seal on his arm and collected all three magatama Sharingan inside.
Without the balance of the Sharingan, the arm implanted with Hashirama’s cells instantly became unstable, began to expand continuously, and grew into a towering tree in the blink of an eye.
Luo Siwei walked towards the inside of the Root Base, turned his perception to the maximum, collected all the Sharingan stored in the Root, and then left the Root Base.
What belonged to the Uchiha had been taken back by him, and he had no interest in the other things.
Especially Hashirama’s cells, this thing is useless to him.
He is now slowly awakening his sage body, and it won’t take long for him to reach the level of Hashirama Senju.
The clone killed Danzo, took back the Sharingan and Mangekyō, and fed back to the original body almost instantly.
The clone walked out of the roots and turned into a breeze and disappeared into the forest. When it appeared again, it had returned to the Uchiha clan’s territory.
There was chaos outside, with people fighting to the death, but the Uchiha clan’s territory was very quiet.
Danzo also contributed to this. After the Nine-Tails Rebellion, it was he who advocated moving the Uchiha clan to the edge of the village.
Uchiha Fugaku, the head of the family who is good at compromise, actually agreed.
However, this also saved the Uchiha clan from the crisis of being destroyed.
Luo Siwei’s real body is like a killer. Every time he disappears, he basically takes the life of an enemy.
After killing ten people in one breath, Luo Siwei went straight back to his seat in the stands to rest.
At this point, the enemies on the field have basically been cleared out.
Luo Siwei looked at Kakashi and said, “Teacher Kakashi, my chakra has been almost consumed. It’s up to you guys from now on.”
There are many jonin and ANBU on the scene. Although Kakashi does not hold a position, most of the ninjas here obey his orders.
Hearing what Luo Siwei said, Kakashi nodded and said, “Tao, you should take a rest. I didn’t expect that Sasuke’s brother would have such strength. I will have to rely on you to teach Sasuke in the future.”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “Of course, he is my nephew, I will not let him go astray. Marrying a wife and having children, and expanding the Uchiha clan is what he should do most, instead of indulging in so-called hatred.”
“Teacher Kakashi, you are not young anymore. You should consider expanding the Hatake family! Although personal strength and emotions are important, the continuation of the family is equally important.”
This can be considered a friendly reminder. After all, until Boruto, Kakashi was still single.
Kakashi smiled awkwardly: “I will seriously consider it.”
Luo Siwei looked towards the Four Purple Flame Formation on the roof and saw that the battle was about to come to an end.
Sarutobi Hiruzen has already summoned the god of death and is about to cast the Demonic Fuujin.
Unfortunately, due to the barrier, we couldn’t find out where the God of Death came from.
But the strength of the God of Death must be limited, otherwise the God of Death could be used to seal Kaguya Ōtsutsuki, instead of requiring the combination of Indra and Ashura, with the assistance of the Six Paths Sage.
With Orochimaru’s hands being sealed, Konoha’s collapse plan also came to an end.
The barrier dissipated, Orochimaru retreated, and the battle was completely over.
This time, Konoha suffered heavy losses.
Most of the area in the center of the village was reduced to ruins, and a large number of elite ninjas were killed or injured.
Most importantly, the Third Hokage died in battle.
Orochimaru personally put an end to his mentor’s life.
Koharu Utane, who died in the audience passage, was also discovered, but Danzo’s roots had not yet attracted attention.
In the conference room of the Hokage Building, the few remaining Konoha strongmen and high-ranking officials gathered here.
Only Mito Kado En was left from Konoha’s F4. Others including the heads of the Ino, Shika and Chou clans, the heads of various major families, Kakashi, and some outstanding jonin all attended the meeting.
Mitomon En said in a low voice: “Huruzen died in the battle, and Koharu’s body was also found. I have sent someone to inform Danzo. The battle in Konoha Village was so fierce, but his roots were not seen. He has an unshirkable responsibility this time.”
Many family heads were happy to hear this.
Danzo is known as the Dark One of the Ninja World. Not only do people from other villages hate him, but even people from his own village hate him as well.
Jiraiya said: “Danzo really went too far this time.”
Mitomon En looked at Jiraiya and said, “Jiraiya, Konoha is leaderless now, and you are the only one who is suitable to be the Hokage. Don’t refuse this! The village is in ruins now, and has suffered such a huge blow. We must also be careful that other ninja villages will take the opportunity to attack Konoha.”
When Jiraiya heard that he was asked to be the Hokage, he was immediately at a loss.
An Anbu instantly appeared in the conference room: “Advisor, all the Root ninjas were killed, and Danzo-sama was not found, but there are traces of the Four Symbols Seal being activated at the Root base.”
Mizuto Menyan let out a sigh of relief instantly, feeling a sense of suffocation in his heart.
All the old friends who had been together for many years died this time.
He knew Danzo too well, and he knew that Danzo had sealed the Four Symbols Seals on his body in order to ensure that he and his enemies would perish together before dying.
Chapter 52: Konoha is leaderless! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
Mitomon En sighed and said, “I didn’t expect that even Danzo died! Jiraiya, you have been wandering around the human world. Can Orochimaru find so many strong people? Or, you have been tracking Orochimaru for so many years. Do you have more specific information?”
Jiraiya also felt bad.
He had been somewhat disappointed with his teacher many years ago, and was even more dissatisfied with many of the actions of the advisory group.
But when I heard the news of their deaths one by one, I felt bad.
“Senior Yan, during my investigation, I did not find any expert under Orochimaru who could kill Senior Danzo. Not to mention that there are many Root ninjas assisting in the Root base.”
Mitomon En said hesitantly, “Could it be the Fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure? After all, Sunagakure sent out so many elite troops, but the Fourth Kazekage didn’t show up.”
Nara Shikaku on the side shook his head: “Impossible! Sunagakure has experienced two Ninja World Wars and has declined greatly. If he was in charge of the attack on Konoha this time, perhaps the result would be different.”
“He can’t possibly abandon so many of Sunagakure’s elite warriors to kill Danzo-sama and the Root.”
Kakashi suddenly felt a lot more relaxed.
Ever since my father passed away, all the pressure I had been carrying for so many years seemed to have disappeared in an instant.
Because his father’s mission failed, it caused a huge public outcry in Konoha.
He was ignorant back then and got stuck in a rut over this, blaming his father a lot.
But after so many years of career as a ninja, Kakashi has seen too much darkness, including various corrupt practices of the Konoha high-level officials.
When reversing what happened back then, the public opinion came without any warning, and the Konoha high-level officials did nothing to refute the rumors.
The main culprits here are the Third Hokage and Danzo. Now that both of them are dead, the stone that was weighing on my heart has finally been removed.
Mitomon En looked at Jiraiya and said, “Jiraiya, Konoha is now supported by only an old guy like me, and I can’t hold on for long! At present, only you can inherit the position of Hokage and convince everyone.”
Jiraiya pondered for a long time and said, “I will go find Tsunade. She is more suitable than me. Konoha has suffered this disaster, and her wandering life should be over.”
Mitomon Yan hesitated for a moment and said, “It would be better if you could find her, but shouldn’t your wandering life also end?”
Jiraiya was suddenly speechless.
Uchiha clan land.
Nizhuzi looked at Luo Siwei and said, “I didn’t expect something like this to happen during the Chunin Exam!”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “Isn’t this a good thing? A group of old guys have occupied Konoha for nearly forty years. Three of them died directly in this invasion. The corrupt senior management has long made all levels of Konoha dissatisfied.”
“When the Uchiha clan was exterminated, these high-ranking officials also had an unshirkable responsibility! Without their indulgence, how could Uchiha Itachi have killed the entire clan quietly and escaped unscathed?”
After hearing what Luo Siwei said, Erzhuzi fell silent.
Luo Siwei patted Erzhuzi on the shoulder and said, “Don’t take all the responsibility of reviving the family and taking revenge on yourself.”
The next day, the villagers of Konoha began to gather spontaneously to attend the collective funeral held by the village.
Naruto, who usually has a lively personality, also became a little depressed.
Luo Siwei and Erzhuzi stood side by side, but their mentality was different from that of everyone else.
Most people are sad and confused.
The death of the Hokage has left many people confused and unable to see the way forward.
They both thought it was a good death.
When the Uchiha clan was exterminated, the Third Generation of Kagami was nowhere to be seen.
Now that three generations have died, they will not be sad for them.
There are rows of names on the memorial tablet, all of whom died fighting for Konoha.
But how many died because of the power struggles, corruption and compromise among the Konoha high-level officials? I’m afraid quite a few died!
The funeral ended quickly, and Luo Siwei and many of his friends gathered together to chat.
Soon, a white-haired figure appeared and called Naruto away, apparently intending to go find Tsunade.
“Shikamaru, who do you think will be the next Hokage?” Ino asked.
Shikamaru shook his head and said, “How could I know? This is not something I can get involved in, but I heard a few words from my father yesterday.”
“Currently, only the other two of the three ninjas are qualified to inherit the position of Hokage. If Senior Jiraiya is unwilling, then only the legendary Lady Tsunade can do it.”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “Shikamaru, your analysis makes sense! The one who came to see Naruto just now was Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, right?” “Yes.” Shikamaru nodded.
Luo Siwei’s mouth curled up slightly: “He doesn’t look like the legendary Three Ninjas at all! I saw him hiding by the women’s bath several times and peeking, and he was often chased and beaten.”
Hearing this, many people felt embarrassed. What Jiraiya did was indeed not very glorious.
That day, Jiraiya set off with Naruto.
The morning mist shrouded the village, and in the forest, the crisp sounds of wind chimes echoed through the trees.
“Mr. Itachi, Konoha suffered heavy losses this time. Perhaps we can easily find the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki this time.”
Uchiha Itachi looked at the village shrouded in fog with deep eyes, and it was unknown what he was thinking: “Maybe, but don’t hold your hopes too high. Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, is in the village, and Jiraiya is not that easy to deal with.”
At the gate of Konoha, Uchiha Itachi just glanced at the two Chunins guarding the gate and walked in easily.
Luo Siwei was fishing by the river at this time.
Can I have two days of peace without having to send out clones to carry out missions?
After the death of the Third Hokage, the mission center stopped distributing missions until a new Hokage was chosen.
“You’re back just in time. Maybe I should go over and say hello.”
Luo Siwei put away his fishing rod, and a breeze blew by, and the man disappeared.
On a small river at the edge of Konoha, a fierce battle is going on as Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi are fighting.
“My dear nephew, I didn’t expect to see you again in Konoha! I have been thinking about you day and night all these years since you left!” Luo Siwei’s voice came from afar, and then his body appeared on the embankment by the river.
Kakashi quickly retreated and said, “Tao, these two enemies are too dangerous. You should evacuate first and don’t worry about us.”
Luo Siwei shook his head and said, “Teacher Kakashi should know that there are some things that need to be done even if it means death, otherwise I will never have peace in my life.”
“Mr. Itachi, this is your uncle, right?” Hoshigaki Kisame asked with some playfulness.
Chapter 53: Kakashi suffers a heavy loss! (Please add flowers and comment!) (Old version)
After hearing what Hoshigaki Kisame said, Uchiha Itachi said expressionlessly: “Yes! He is just a piece of trash with no talent and can’t even open the Sharingan. Killing him even dirty my hands.”
“If there is a chance later, you can help me kill him.”
Hoshigaki Kisame chuckled and said, “How ruthless! He is so cruel to his own brother. Don’t worry, if I have the chance, I will deal with him for you.”
Luo Siwei snorted coldly: “It’s still unknown who will kill whom! Uchiha Itachi, let me see how powerful your Mangekyō is.”
Uchiha Itachi looked at Luo Siwei expressionlessly: “You are not worthy!”
Hoshigaki Kisame laughed and said, “Let me deal with you, little brat!”
“If you want to kill my Konoha’s child, you have to get through me first!” Asuma snorted coldly.
Then a sharp wind blade appeared on the chakra knife and suddenly slashed towards Hoshigaki Kisame.
“Haha, let me show you how powerful Samehada is.”
Hoshigaki Kisame pulled out Samehada, walked on the water, and suddenly smashed towards Asuma.
The two weapons collided instantly.
Asuma’s expression suddenly changed, the wind chakra covering his weapon was instantly absorbed, and even the chakra in his body was rapidly flowing out.
“Haha, my Samehada is not only used to chop people, it can also be used to cut people.”
In an instant, the many barbs on the Samehada burst into life, leaving bloody marks on Asuma’s body.
Hoshigaki Kisame moved forward quickly, intending to take down Asuma in one go.
At this moment, a breeze blew, and Luo Siwei suddenly appeared in front of Hoshigaki Kisame and kicked him with great force.
“What a fast speed!” This was the thought in everyone’s mind on the battlefield.
Even Uchiha Itachi was a little surprised. At that time, he used Tsukuyomi on Nijima and Luo Siwei at the same time.
As a result, there was no movement of Luo Siwei’s Sharingan, but Erzhuzi opened a magatama Sharingan.
Over the years, he has been keeping an eye on the two’s movements.
The second pillar opened two magatama and performed well, but Luo Siwei was relatively ordinary and did not have the Sharingan.
Today was beyond his expectations. Luo Siwei’s speed had already surpassed some of the senior ninjas.
Facing Luo Siwei’s powerful kick, even with Samehada’s protection, Hoshigaki Kisame still had to paddle more than ten meters on the water before stopping.
He rubbed his wrist and said, “Mr. Itachi, your uncle is not simple! He is fast and powerful. I am going to use ninjutsu.”
Uchiha Itachi shook his head and said, “We are in Konoha Village. The more noise we make, the faster reinforcements will arrive! Since the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is not here, there is no need for us to continue fighting in vain.”
Hoshigaki Kisame nodded and said, “Okay, let’s let them go this time.”
At this time, Kakashi said, “Konoha is not a place where you can come and go as you please.”
“Really?” Uchiha Itachi’s eyes instantly changed into Mangekyō Sharingan.
Just one look and Kakashi was instantly caught.
“Let’s go!” Uchiha Itachi said to Hoshigaki Kisame.
After saying that, the two of them jumped onto the shore, leaped up quickly, and fled out of Konoha.
Asuma was about to chase, but Kakashi stopped him tremblingly: “Don’t chase, these two are very powerful, it’s just that I was concerned and didn’t use my full strength.”
After saying that, Kakashi fainted.
“Teacher Asuma, Teacher Kakashi should have been hit by the Mangekyo’s illusion Tsukuyomi. He needs to be sent to the hospital for recuperation immediately.” Luo Siwei said to Asuma.
Asuma nodded, picked up Kakashi and left.
A whirlwind suddenly appeared in front of them. It was Might Guy: “Asuma, I heard that there are enemies coming. Judging from Kakashi’s appearance, the enemy is quite strong.”
“Yes, it’s Uchiha Itachi. Kakashi is under a genjutsu.”
Several people took Kakashi to the hospital.
When Luo Siwei returned home, Erzhuzi was lying on the roof in a daze.
“What are you thinking about?”
Erzhuzi looked at Luo Siwei with some curiosity and asked, “I’m not thinking about anything. From the looks of you, have you ever fought with anyone?”
Luo Siwei nodded: “Yes, just now Uchiha Itachi came to Konoha and fought with his teammates, but let them run away.”
Nizhuzi sat up instantly: “Where is Itachi? I want to kill him to avenge my parents!”
Luo Siwei was somewhat speechless and said, “With you? You want him to study for another month and let you lie in the hospital for a few days? Kakashi just got hit by an illusion and is still lying in the hospital!”
“If you want to kill him, wait until you advance to the Mangekyō level, or practice your Lightning Release Armor to the level of the Fourth Raikage.”
Erzhuzi’s eyes were full of hatred, but he continued to lie on the roof basking in the sun.
Erzhuzi is much calmer now. After all, he has an uncle who is more powerful than him.
Not only taught him ninjutsu, but also taught him various concepts of being a ninja.
Erzhuzi looked at Luo Siwei and said, “You said before that Chidori is a ninjutsu that has a lot of room for development. Now that I have learned Chidori, can you tell me about it?”
Luo Siwei smiled and said, “Of course, but this also requires mastering the changes in the form and nature of the Lightning Escape. I will show you one first, and you can practice it slowly.”
A flash of lightning flashed in Luo Siwei’s hand, which was basically the same as the Chidori that Erzhuzi had used before.
Jizhuzi was not surprised. Luo Siwei could even use the Lightning Release Armor, which is a highly difficult ninjutsu that can produce Lightning Release Chakra all over the body.
Suddenly, the lightning in Luo Siwei’s hand extended instantly, like a spear, and suddenly stretched out. In the blink of an eye, it arrived in front of Erzhuzi, only a few centimeters away from his throat.
The lightning flashed on the spear formed by lightning, but it was extremely stable.
A drop of cold sweat broke out on Erzhuzi’s forehead.
Just for a moment, the thought that Luo Siwei wanted to kill him flashed through his mind.
“I call this ninjutsu Chidori Sharp Spear. I will write down the techniques and principles of using this ninjutsu later.”
Erzhuzi nodded and looked at Luo Siwei’s back in a daze.
But soon, he cheered up and started training in Thunder Escape.
A Mangekyō clone appeared beside Luo Siwei, put on a mask, changed clothes, disappeared in the Uchiha clan’s territory, and chased after Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame.
In a small town not far from Konoha, Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame suddenly jumped out of a small building and walked away quickly on the river.
Jiraiya stood at the gap and watched the two escape.
Luo Siwei was like a breeze, following the two of them slowly and leisurely.